Alexi hardly hears what the vampire has to say as a short, low, but intense level of anger passes into his system, igniting the feelings that had receded for now into a white hot flame. He lets out a small whine, his fingers digging into Joseph's shoulders, but he says nothing. The anger is fleeting, but the chain reaction inside his body is enough to make him need Joseph for support. The pain rolls over him, crashing into him and leaving him quite lost. When at last him mind begins functioning again he slowly sinks down to sit at the table again. He doesn't look at Erik, but he doesn't appear upset in any way.
'I know he did not mean to do that, and I do not blame him for feeling that way. I only spoke as I know Joseph would actually take seriously. If I had tried to tell him he has all the rights I do, at least in this house, he would have baulk, I know him. . .' Sighing softly he goes back to eating, his eyes almost closed as he works his way through the molten lead that is Eirk's negativity.
Joseph turned back to Master Alexi and took his hand, supporting him and guiding him back to sit down at the table to eat. It immediately clicked in his mind what had probably caused the reaction from Erik. The phrasing Alexi used. He probably found it offensive. He thinks I'm like the others. He doesn't realize that I deserve this, he thought.
“I'm not apologizing for that,” Erik muttered, which only caused Joseph to shoot him a rather annoyed look.
Chuckling lightly Alexi nibbles at his greens, “And I would never expect you to. You are free to feel your feelings, and are not at fault for them.” His voice is soft, almost a whisper. “Everyone is allowed to feel, because feelings are a natural part of being alive. . .I wonder what that makes me?” He falls silent, getting the feeling that such flighty and philosophical ideology is not Erik's cup of tea.
"A freak?" Erik teased, picking back at his food. "But an enviable one. I'd trade my life for yours any day. Lacking strong emotions has a lot of perks, right along with living in the lap of luxury." Joseph found himself glaring at Erik again, but merely pursed his lips.
“Maybe. . .”Alexi murmurs, looking up at Joseph. “About before, about how it would hurt you. . .I. . .can not understand it, but I thank you for letting me know. It will hopefully help me start puzzling out this enigma of emotions rolling around inside of me.” Reaching up a hand he pats Joseph's arm. “Not that I ever would replace you. You are unique and irreplaceable in my eyes.” He smiles and goes back to eating, looking over at Erik. 'I wonder what else I could possibly say to set him off. After all, I was trying to be nice there. . .'
Joseph smiled weakly, but there was a brightness behind his eyes that he had not allowed himself since Masters Mois and Alexi had been children. “Thank you, Master,” he replied, bowing as usual.
When both Erik and Alexi were finished eating, Joseph took the trays and left the room, closing and locking the door behind him.
“If you're such a kind master who loves him so much, then why does he act like a freakin' lost puppy?” Erik asked.
As soon as they are finished eating and Joseph is gone, Erik poses a question he knows is a long time coming. Not bothering to move from his spot on the ground the human stretches, curing and uncurling his toes. “Joseph is one of the first hard broken slaves, and while he has never spoken much on the experience, I have researched my family history. The man who broke him lost a child to Joseph, so I imagine the breaking was beyond brutal.” His voice is still soft, but now out of sadness for his beloved foster father. “And since then he has been broken, over and over again. Five hundred years of breaking will leave one rather broken, do you not agree?”
“I suppose you're right,” Erik replied, shivering a little at the idea of anyone remaining a slave for so long, regardless of what he had done. “I can see why you couldn't help him. But why can't you give him your antidote? At least start the healing process?”
Looking down Alexi curls up, wrapping his arms around his legs as he tucks them against his chest.
“Joseph will not accept freedom easily, and I will not order him to take it. He will be free, in his own time.” He looks at the floor, not really seeing it. “As to why I have not started the healing process. . .I need him like this. If I had started long ago trying to help him, he would not have been what I need him to be.” He glaces at Erik. “I need the perfect slave at my side right now, not a free thinking vampire. At least, not another one.”
“So you've let him suffer that much longer, just for the sake of your plan,” Erik retorted. But then he paused for a moment and turned back. “What do you need the perfect slave for?”
“To be my hand and follow my will. To be my tool where I need one and to follow my orders without question should I order it.” He keeps his eyes down, not wanting to see Erik's face as he reveals the colder side of himself. “Right now, even with permission to speak his mind, if I give him an order, he will follow it. Even if he wants to fight it, he can not do it for long, and he cares about me, so it is unlikely he will even try in most things. Mois may be devoted to me, but it still sometimes takes hours to talk him into certain things. Joseph, he will accept orders without them being explained to him.” Letting out a soft sigh he settles his chin on his knees. “Joseph is an extension of my will.”
“And you need him badly enough that its worth leaving him in that kind of pain, just to get what you want from him? I imagine he would follow you either way for a time, so his broken obedience is truly that important?”
Alexi smiles sadly. “Yes.”
Erik nodded, “Okay then. There's no point in fighting you on it. It's not like I have any choice here either. That being said, I've seen what potion breaking does to people. This collar is incredibly humane in comparison. And from the sound of it, Joseph will have a long road to recovery ahead of him, even after he takes the antidote.”
Alexi nods, yawning. Glancing at the door he murmurs, “I think I will go check on Riley now. Elaria will have your computer done by tomorrow morning so I will have Joseph bring it to you after I review it with her.” Uncurling he stands, stretching, looking to Erik to see if he has anything to say before he heads out. He is glad that the emotions coming out of Erik are mild, even if they are generally negative. 'I think I shall spend some time before I fall asleep trying to work through some of this jumble'
The vampire nodded and sighed. “Back to work, I suppose,” he muttered, looking back at the piles of papers with disdain. “I think I'd make a terrible slave. I'm much too lazy for the job,” he joked, glancing over at Alexi before sitting back down at the disheveled desk.
Alexi chuckles. “That is not what would make you a horrid slave Erik. . .” he murmurs, heading out and locking the door behind him. Once more he walks into Riley's room to find more plant growth than when last he was there, and the glow of the flowers surrounding the little critter the only source of light in the room. The M'Tinak glances at Alexi when he peeks into his little nest but instead of grumping about it this time he seems to accept it as a sign that the human simply wants to make sure he's okay.
In a sleepy whisper he mumbles, “Wanna go outside. . .”
Alexi sighs softly, “If you want to go out tomorrow, I will take you, but if I lose sight of you I shall have to put you to sleep, okay?” Riley grumbles but agrees, conking back out before the door to his room even closes. Once back in his own room Alexi goes over to his bed quietly, flipping the lights off after he's sure Erik has his head light, and settling in comfortably. At first he doesn't want to even glance at that dark pit inside of him, a part of him reasoning that soon enough it will go away and all he'll have to deal with is the minute by minute feelings of the vampire when they are in the same room instead of carrying around this painful void, but with a half smile to himself in the dark he knows he's going to at least try.
As he brushes over the mass here and there, like a child petting a dog doesn't know if it will bite or not, he feels the sting of self loathing, of righteous anger, and the low down ache of being unsure of oneself. It is this last one that befuddles him the most. He knows what it is, he understands it's normal for most people, but in his mind it is pointless. 'Not believing in one's self is a great way to set yourself up to fail. I know I am insanely lucky that my life has worked out the way it has, but I can not help but think that I must be doing something right other than just being lucky. . .' Having enough to think about now Alexi lets himself drift away, his breath smoothing out into a low faint rhythm.
~*~*~*~*~
Panting heavily at the end of his run Mois looks up at the mansion from the back garden. Nearby in the pool the new arrivals stare at him with wide eyes, having watched him pass several times already that evening. The disowned master of the house stares intently at the second floor, towards the blank stretch of wall he knows was put up after their father's death so Alexi could have complete darkness as he sleeps. 'He said if he was ever to be attacked in his sleep again he'd rather die never knowing his killer's face. . .That man messed him up so badly. . .Hurt him. . .So much. . . .' With a long sigh that makes the nymphs duck a little lower into the water Mois walks away, taking up a leisurely pace to get back to his own little dark room and after a hot shower, head to bed.
Elaria turned away from her computer with a scowl on her face. This SHOULD be working. I can't find what would possibly be causing that bug... I wrote it as a security browser plug-in, but I don't see what I could have messed up. Groaning, she turned to her new friend who was standing behind her, staring over her shoulder intently. She knew full well he was teaching himself to read English, but she also knew she did not have time to properly teach him at the moment. This task for Master Alexi was proving difficult enough.
Taking a short break, she turned to her new lover and grinned. Taking his hand, she hugged him deeply and clung tightly to him. Perhaps some quick fun will relax me enough to help me fix this, she reasoned, her smile turning a little mischievous. Within five minutes, the pair had transformed and disappeared into their underground home.
In contrast with his statement about himself, Erik worked through the new information quickly. Then he began drafting a list of missions he needed to plan and other information that would be required for each one. It was about an very nearly dawn by the time he finally dragged himself to the bed and allowed himself to nod off.
~*~*~
Joseph looked over his own documents and began drafting the schedules for the next week. He found several candidates who might not mind taking just a few extra hours of his more menial work for now. In the past, he had always put the most on himself, and added in a minimum of 20-30 hours of cleaning or yard work, just to be sure he did not appear “superior” to the other slaves. But starting this next week, he independently chose to delegate that to several other slaves, so that he could have more time to sleep and help Master Alexi with any other problems that arose. It was just a matter of determining who could take the shifts.
Only a few hours after Erik nods off Alexi wakes with a light noise, rolling about under his covers. He hisses lightly at the sting from his wounds but he does his best to keep it down just in case the vampire wishes to stay sleeping. Once he is fully stretched and awake he crawls out of bed, snatching up his phone to check his schedule and biting back a groan as he sees he has to leave the house today. Crawling slowly out of bed he uses a few slightly scented oils in lieu of taking a bath, as he is not really filthy at all, and heads to his wardrobe. After a few minutes he picks out a more subdued outfit than usual and puts it on slowly.
Making sure to stay quite he glances at the vampire from around the open door of his wardrobe and smiles softly before heading out to meet the day. 'Or at least my breakfast' he muses, making his way slowly down the stairs. And towards the dining room. His feelings are rather subdued for the moment, his mind on the matter at hand of breakfast and meeting with Elaria afterward. He comes in just as Mois' meal is placed before him and with a slightly startled look the middle aged shape shifter hurries off to get Alexi's. The master of the house simply smiles and gives his brother a hug before taking his seat across from the shorter male. The two share a comfortable silence, one of soft understanding they have when there are others around.
Breakfast is a quiet affair and once the food is all gone from their plates the siblings share one last embrace before Mois heads out and Alexi heads up. Once in his study he smiles as the drake is already waiting for him. Her own smile is not one she normally wears, and in fact he's does not recall ever seeing it before but as he recalls his drake lore he decides against asking about it. Elaria notices the way he drops his gaze a chuckles. As soon as the door is closed she's on her feet and setting up the laptop on Alexi's desk, patting his arm as he passes. Her face lights up in a very recognizable smile now and for the following hour the two of them delve into all the facts and figures, her doing some last minute tweaks to the functions. Once it is all figured out Alexi praises Elaria for her magnificent job before texting Joseph that he can pick it up and deliver it.
“Unless he's a master hacker, your rebel won't find a way around my programming. But just in case he does try something, I have a few magical safeguards in place, including one that will alert me if he's making a serious and dangerous attempt to circumvent the program. Minor attempts and snooping won't alert me, because honestly, I wrote it figuring that he would try,” Elaria commented once she had finished her edits.
“What does the rebel have to do with this, Master Alexi?” she asked curiously.
Nodding happily at her forethought Alexi settles back into his chair rather than sitting on the edge of it as he had been doing throughout the entire discussion. He glares at her slightly for using that particular word which causes her to smirk sheepishly at him. “My guest is being far more cooperative than initially anticipated and due to this cooperation I am able to move forward with this side plot of mine a bit more quickly than initially predicted.” He sighs softly, steepling his fingers in front of him. A concerned expression crosses Elaria's face however she stay silent, wondering if he has anything more to add.
'I can tell he's been having some major ups and downs recently, the signs of it all over the mansion and reflected in his ever present right hand vamp, but it's not like the whole thing's come crashing down. That would have had much more noticeable results' she muses silently, leaning up against his desk.
In a very soft voice he says simply, “I am sharing the experience with him Elaria, and his has my quite out of sorts sometimes. . .”
She is shocked to say the least, ready to deck him as she knows he's nowhere near the best candidate to “Share” in such an experience, but instead of that she simply sinks her head town on to the desk and bangs it a few times. An unintelligible noise comes from her throat which he's come to recognize as “Idiot” in drake and he smiles wide, as she is the only one with the guts to call him that aside form his brother.
“Yes, I know, not the smartest thing to do. . .” he murmurs, smiling at the top of her head since it's all he can see while she bangs her head a few more times.
“You can't handle the emotions of another, Master Alexi. Your mind is not accustomed to it. In your natural state, you have the emotional range of a teaspoon. And I'm not sure that its the best way for you to spend your last -” Elaria cut herself off. “Was it the only way to get him to cooperate?”
It was just then that Joseph knocked lightly on the door and entered the study to retrieve the laptop.
Alexi smiles gently. “No, not the only way, but most definitely the most humane.” He looks down at his hands, no shame in his voice as he says, “I could have tortured him by drawing it out, telling him nothing, and just getting it done the way I intended, but this. . .” He chuckles. “And I see you give me less credit than I give myself. I at least think I could fill a teacup.” He smiles at the drake. “It may be the second most unpleasant thing I have ever been through, but I am enjoying it none the less.”
Elaria is about to respond to this, trying to wrap her head around that last statement, however just then there is a knock ad the door opens. She looks over at Joseph and watches as Alexi snaps the laptop shut, handing it over to Joseph. It doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure out that the vampire knows likely more than she about this situation and for a moment she considers yelling at him. However after a moment her anger vanishes, toward Joseph at least. 'He's the perfect slave. He also loves Alexi a lot. He's already in enough pain over this, I'm sure' So instead she gives him a sympathetic look and gestures to Alexi with her eyes before rolling them. “This guy, huh?” she asks playfully, knowing full well she's likely not to get any real honest answer.
Joseph took the laptop in his arms and bowed, just as Elaria was speaking to him. But he could only allow himself to grimace slightly towards her. “I cannot speak ill of my master,” he muttered. However, something about the way he spoke those words definitely implied agreement with the sentiment.
Elaria grinned, turned back to Alexi, reached across the desk, and took his right hand in both of hers. Her eyes closed and her grin was gone in an instant. “Powerful, even by most creatures' standards,” she muttered, gritting her teeth slightly. “So much underlying pain, and he's not even feeling particularly strongly right now. Minimal proximity, and its only the second dose. You are very brave to suffer this, just for his trust, Master Alexi.” And I know Joseph is keeping a close eye on this. Poor dear, having to watch his son go through this hell. As if their lives haven't been hard enough already.
Alexi chuckles at the little exchange between the drake and the vampire, making sure to give Joseph an extra smile so he knows he doesn't mind him agreeing with her. When Elaria reaches out to him he almost pulls back, not needing her knowing just how much he's being affected by Erik's input. He looks at her hard for a moment before sighing and allowing her to take his hand. 'She knows my resolve. She knows this will not affect the plan. All she can do is glare at me disapprovingly' He smiles at her honestly, tilting his head to the side cutely.
“It is for more than that now. I must say, one of my less calculated moves, however the only danger here is to myself, and I am willing to put up with the bad here if it will help this all get done sooner.” Her eyes flash in sadness for a moment but then she nods firmly. Of the two people who know what's coming, she is the one that actually agrees with him most. She approves of what he's planning, even if she will be quite sad to see him go. Pulling back her hands she rolls her eyes once more before taking her leave of him. Turing to Joseph he smile lightly and waves that he should take the laptop to Erik now.
Once the vampire is also gone Alexi drops his head to the desk, riding out another wave of negativity before dragging himself up to Riley's room to check on the little guy. The little guy greets him in the usual manner and as soon as Alexi can sit up again he stills. The light grin on his face fades as the M'Tinak looks at him seriously. “What is it Riley?” he murmurs softly.
“You smell different, something changed. Smelled it last night, but I was sleepy.” He mutters, leaning in to sniff at Alexi's face. Alexi brushes the boy's hair back with a smile and nods.
“Yes, something changed, but it was not bad.” He pauses as Riley glares. “Alright, it was and is bad because it hurts, but the ends and goal are not a bad thing.” Riley huffs at this but accepts the answer. Soon he is dragging the master of the house over to a new set of flowers that have begin growing along the top of the now rather lopsided bureau in one corner. After praising it's beauty however Alexi has to leave the little guy, promising him once more to bring him outside. “We shall have a picnic with Elaria and her new friend.” Riley squeals happily and goes over to a patch of ferns to tell them the good news. To most people this would look crazy, but as he knows the relation between M'Tinak and plant life he can't help but just find it cute.
Uwin has the car ready when he reaches the garage and as he slips into his seat Alexi texts Elaria that plan.
-I am going to take the M'Tinak out back for a picnic today and I want you there. I need you there just in case. Even with a sleeper collar and his trust, the call of the wild beyond the wall may be overwhelming. Bring your friend if you like.-
The following hour is spent getting to the new slave device shop he is suppose to be inspecting today, the trail of cars after him a few choice slaves who will be helping him install security strips. Made at home they have a double purpose, but for now they will help the workers feel safe from attack. Even after the missile attack there is very little change in Alexi's stock as there is always a need for slave devices. This particular store will be selling the fashionable and tasteful stuff used on slaves that are dragged around in public, stuff that blends with slave outfits or even normal clothing.
1 Guest
viewing this page
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
It was around 10 AM when Erik awoke and found his breakfast laying on the table, still warm thanks to the hotplate on which it was rested. He glanced at the time and dragged himself out of bed to take a short bath, change clothes, and sit to eat his breakfast. By 10:40, he had sat down at the desk for another day of work that promised to be at least slightly more enjoyable than the others. At least now he could start working on something interesting, actual missions. He pulled out a file Alexi had seemed to enjoy writing up on the most despicable of his associates.
“Gideon Grumblak, I think he mentioned that one,” the vampire muttered to himself. “Runs a slave trade and “training” company. Known for brutal methods on the slaves taken there, and known to boast about his successes on his own slaves. Sounds like a sadistic bastard. Should be fun to figure out how to take him down...”
~*~*~
Elaria grinned and acknowledged that she and her friend would be there on time for the picnic.
Stepping out of the car Alexi does the meet and greet quickly, his neat little cue of slaves standing behind him like a mod of “yes men” or something. Once that part is over he and his posse head inside. Another bout of handshakes made their rounds and as soon as he's given the okay he calls out, “Tweedles! Get to it!” A pair of Slaves snap to attention, one with flaming red shaggy hair down to her knees, the other a guy with slightly wavy blue hair of the same length.
“As you wish Master Alexi.” The two chime with almost identical voices and in a moment the two are off with the crew, doing a job they've done many times before. Occasional licks of flame dace around in the red head's mane as she invokes her magic on the strips while the occasional bubble rises from the boy's hands as he infuses the walls where the strip will go with a magical kind of adhesive. The twins are relatively new to Alexi's fold, the elementals born to slave parents and sold off as soon as they were weaned. Alexi was not the first to own them, a rotten woman who thought it was fun to pit her slaves against one another having found the idea of making them fight a most amusing one.
However she was never able to get them to fight right and when Alexi had made his offer for them four years ago she had happily let him take them off her hands. Her arena was famous and two slaves that refused to listen were not worth the trouble. Because breaking was long, involved, and made slave to pliant, she only uses strong control collars to both control and train her stock. However after coming to Alexi's the twins changed quickly from defiant to helpful. As soon as he realized how much the hated collars he made a whole new system just for them. A small gesture, considering they are still slaves, but it was enough to get them to open up a bit.
The job at the new shop goes fairly quickly and as a treat Alexi takes his crew out for lunch. The owner looked on disapprovingly however as Alexi paid half again the cost of the meal and is a very well known man he allows the slaves to eat in peace. Alexi sits at his own table, to keep up appearances, and once the meal is over they are out and heading back to the house as quite and as neat as you please. Once home The Tweedles head out to the shed to begin on their reports and Alexi contacts the kitchen to tell them to prepare a lunch. 'I ate, but only a little bit. I could eat with him, definitely' He sends another to Elaria on the way to his room to change to tell her to meet him outside in 20 minutes. Pressing the send button just as he walks into his room he sighs, ready to toss his phone, but then he recalls the orders about bathing and sends one last text to Joseph about a sponge bath. Tossing his phone on the bed he looks to Erik. “Care to join me for a bath? You look like you could use some relaxation.” Without waiting for an answer Alexi slips into the bathroom and start stripping.
Erik almost did not hear Alexi enter the room, he was so engrossed in the plan he was working on. But at the word “relaxation” his ears perked up and he nodded, putting his pencil down on the notebook and standing up to stretch. He had found time to write in his diary as well, to work through the new emotions from the second dose.
Suppressing a grin, he shed his clothes, left them in a neat pile on the chair, and strode to the tub. Before Alexi was even finished stripping, he was already in the “first” tub, though his expression had not broken a single smile. The vampire leader did not want to admit how much he needed the break, or how much he truly enjoyed swimming.
“How was your morning?” he asked the lord of the house curiously.
As soon as he's sheds his last layer Alexi lets out a long sigh and collapses on to the bench by the wall mirror. Facing Erik he shakes his head and makes an 'I just smelled something foul' face. “Not my worst day, however all the time spent in the shop was definitely nerve wracking. I kept having flashes of doubt and feeling the urge to run around and double check things.” He sighs again, trying to pop his neck. “Then there was the bout of self loathing when I admired some of the more interesting designs on collar sets, and when one of the workers yelled at one of the Tweedles I felt the overwhelming urge to backhand him.” He smiles. “So over all, not a day I have ever had before, so it was interesting. Oh, and also, Riley talked me into a picnic in the back yard for lunch, so that was a good thing.” His smile stays in place as he gestures toward Erik. “And you?”
Erik raised an eyebrow as the slave owner mentioned admiring the collar designs, but he said nothing. At least he is overcoming those impulses, he thought. And at least he felt appropriately shitty about it.
“Me? Nothing so interesting. I was locked in here all day, remember?” Erik pointed out with more than a little resentment. “But I made some good progress, gathered and organized the information into something resembling a system, and separated the files I needed for the first three heists. I even got started planning the first one. I figured I'd start with that bastard Grunblak you mentioned. Who are the Tweedles?”
Alexi doesn't even blink at the obvious resentment, even though it dies trigger a sick feeling inside him. He's begun learning that what he does, no matter the reason, is just going to piss the vampire off, and he's just going to have to deal with that. 'I know what needs to be done, and I can not let his emotions influence me. He may be absolutely right and I be a horrible person, but that will never change my mind' He blinks slowly at Grunblak's name. “If you take him down, your very next stop should be the home of Elsa Selan. She is his primary customer and she keeps a lot of slaves in cages on her estate. If he gets taken down, she may very well flee and leave them to die. That is if she survives at all. She does not have many slaves in her actual house, since she specializes in making magicals violent, she does not trust them. She would rather pay an arm and a leg for human servants.”
He smiles gently. “I took the Tweedles from her recently. They are twin elementals who are specialists like Elaria. In fact, they work for her. They have a real talent, and though you may hate the sound of this, a rel fondness for me. . .” He doesn't know why he put it like that, unsure of a lot of things lately, however that is how it came to his mind, so true to form, it's what came out of his mouth.
“I remember Elsa,” the vampire mused. “Reading her dossier left a really awful taste in my mouth. She was definitely on our radar, but I had no idea just how horrid she was. And I don't mind that your slaves like you. It's obvious it's out of your kindness for them and not because you've lobotomized their minds. I imagine the worst of the work done to Joseph was before you even were born. Even so, you guys clearly love and respect each other, far beyond breaking.”
Erik realized that he felt Alexi's ill feeling and swam to the side of the pool, just in case it got worse. “What happened?” he muttered, “Was it something I said or are you just not feeling well?”
“I am fine. Just another wave.” Alexi offers up a half smile. “I may not understand emotion personally all that well, but I can recognize certain things. They don't like me for my kindness, they like me because I am not mean. To be kind, I would have to be able to care for them, and honestly, I find it hard to care for anyone. Joseph is like a father, in fact he is more a father to me than my own father. He cares for me a lot, you are right, and because of that, I care for him. Mois is the same, except he is my brother.”
He looks down, almost afraid how Erik will take what he hast to say next. “I can not say this for sure, but what you call kindness from me is the same feeling I would suspect one would have for a pet. I know it is not right, and that they are not, but I can not help my lack of compassion. They are mine, and I care for them, because they are mine, as evil as that sounds. I imagine them free and I can only speculate on this mind you, and all I can think to feel is happy they served me so well, and hope they move on to better lives eventually. But that feeling will fade, unless I see them again. I do not carry feelings for long. . .” He shrugs. “As for them caring for me. . .It is, in it's own way, a form of taking advantage of a fragile mental state. By being not mean and giving them freedoms they never thought they had, they look up to and admire me even though I am simply giving them small freedoms they should have anyway. . . .”
At first, Erik had a slight surge of anger at Alexi's comparison, but as he listened, his anger changed to concern. He realized that Alexi was speaking the way he was because of his own inability to feel, not really any sort of prejudice towards slaves.
“We should be judged by our actions, not our feelings. Even though you cannot feel for them, if you are kind for them, then you are showing caring for them. And by freeing them, you will be showing immense love. Love is not just an emotion, it's the actions that surround it. It's a verb. For you to have come this far despite the way you were raised, and whatever is wrong with that crazy head of yours, it impressive.”
Letting out a small whine Alexi looks at his feet. He does his best to keep the wave from showing, and other than the noise, he manages to do just that. When the harsh feeling slips into one he can recognize and relate to the human lets out a sigh, even managing a smile. 'He is worried about me. That makes me feel good' He focuses on that thought so he can be more attentive to Erik as he speaks up. “Thank you. That is kind of you to say. However I think kindness should be judged on both. Give food to a starving army to prolong a war, while a kind act, is an unkind purpose. In that scenario, the cruel outweighs the kind. And for me, perhaps my kind action outweighs the fact that I am doing this for a selfish reason, but that has yet to be proven to me.” He smiles vaguely, finally sorting out the wave from before and settling it down. He wonders idly what's keeping Joseph, and if he should go check his phone.
As if he could read Master Alexi's thoughts, Joseph entered the room and retrieved a small basket of bathing supplies from the closet. Bowing, he greeted Master Alexi, and Erik also said hello.
Soon enough, Erik turned back to the conversation, rolling his eyes “Well, I'm not here to convince you of your own morality. Why am I here exactly?” the vampire tried with the slightest hint of a mischievous smile, though he did not really think slipping the question here would work.
Alexi smiles a little brighter as Joseph appears as if his thoughts had been made flesh. “Hello Joseph, how was your day?” Looking over at Erik he adds, “You are here because I offered relaxation and you accepted?” He smiles his little brat smile and hums softly as Joseph gets to work.
Joseph could not help but smirk just slightly at Erik's failed attempt to get information out of Alexi. But in truth, Erik was smirking a bit himself, even if he was rather annoyed at the smug look on the human's face. Rolling his eyes, he lightly jumped back into the water to swim some more.
The elder vampire's voice was appropriately calm and respectful when he answered, “My day has gone well, Master. I have accomplished much. I do have a confession to make, however.”
Alexi quite visibly perks up, whipping his head around like an eager puppy. His feelings become light and fluffy as he smiles at Joseph. “Confession?” If he were a dog, Alexi's tail would be wagging.
Joseph looked away as he gently scrubbed the human's back, as he knew that his confession was neither good enough nor exciting enough to warrant such a response.
“I have passed on some of my chores, those that could be done by others at least, to the other slaves. It's spread out so no one will really notice the burden of increased work. I am somewhat ashamed, but it is that I was becoming too anxious over maintaining my normal workload with my new responsibilities these last few days, and I wanted to be certain that I could serve you to the best of my ability, Master.” The elder vampire bowed lightly at the end of his explanation, and began working on scrubbing Master Alexi's neck and arms.
Alexi's smile widens. “I am glad you will be less stressed now, and I am sure the others will not mind. They all look up to you a lot and as you wish to help me, I am sure they would love to help you.” He takes the vampire's hand just as he finishes scrubbing one of his arms. He gives it a squeeze and murmurs, “No need to be ashamed, you are not a god after all. You have your limits, which you tend to try and exceed regularly.” He chuckles at this. “But it is good to give in every once in a while. . .And breath.” Dropping his hand to his side he sighs softly. “You are a kind vampire Joseph. . .” His gaze locks on a point far away as he begins integrating the earlier conversation with the gentle feeling inside him now, trying desperately to decipher it all.
“Thank you, Master Alexi,” Joseph replied, appreciating the comforting touch of his master's hand. Next, he knelt down to sponge off the human's legs.
Looking for all the world like a mer-man, rather than a vampire, Erik swam up to the pair. “The water is lovely, you know. You ought to try avoiding getting yourself sliced up in the future, so that you can actually join me in here.” He allowed himself a grin. “You're not such a horrible captor, you know. If I had to choose a cage, it would certainly be this one. A lovely swimming house, all the gourmet food I can eat, and more intel than we could have gathered in two years without your connections. Yeah, I could get used to this if I weren't such a restless person."
Alexi is very much off in another world until Erik addresses him again. This time it actually takes him a minute to come back to reality, all the feelings roused inside him not going back to sleep quietly. When at last his mind is his own again he mulls over the vampires words carefully before responding. “I do not suspect I will get many if any new slaves over the next month or so, and I also doubt that if I do I will get such a one again that I would risk myself. . .” He smiles lightly. “I am glad this is not hell for you. I hope the good, in time, will take away that bitter taste, as you only have to stay here a short while. . .” He does not seemed bothered at all with Joseph washing him, not even a flicker of the embarrassment he felt with Erik.
Erik grimaced weakly. “Perhaps it will. Are you going to have more work for me once I get through this batch?”
Alexi shakes his head. “For now, that is the solid stuff. As I planned on gathering until the last day before your release there is a lot of speculation I could give you, but that is not as reliable. As it is, there is most likely only a good armload left of stuff I could scrounge up.” He nods. “However you have a good fifty targets in there at least. I assume you have not planned for all of them yet, no?”
“No, alas, I'm good, but I'm not that good,” Erik replied, smirking slightly at Alexi as he jumped out of the pool. “I just wanted to figure out how many sleepless nights I was in store for in the next month.”
Alexi drops his gaze on impulse. “You should sleep. Do not turn into Joseph and not sleep just because you feel you do not have enough time, or any other silly reason.” He murmurs this, groaning lightly at the feeling of having his feet washed.
Erik looked back into Alexi's eyes. “It's not a big deal for me. I hardly had time to sleep as Leader. Why should this be any different?”
Joseph suppressed an annoyed look at his beloved master's comment about him and continued washing the man's feet. Skipping the lotion for fear of aggravating the wounds, he began re-bandaging the human up. “These are just for added protection. You should be able to swim again in the morning.”
“You enjoy everything else, at least the good parts, about you gilded cage, why not the ability to get a full night's sleep?” Alexi shrugs under his new bandages, stretching them slightly so they fit more comfortably. “Thank you Joseph.” Alexi stands and gives the elder vampire a hug before letting him help him into a robe and heading to his room to pick out what he wants to wear for the rest of the day.
“I will return in a few minutes with a light lunch for you both,” Joseph announced before bowing and heading towards the exit. Erik sighed and changed back into his normal clothes. “Thanks for that Alexi, I needed the break. But I have fifty preliminary missions to plan in a month. Do you have any idea how much work that is? It would be nearly impossible even if I could be up 24-7.”
“A moment Joseph.” He smiles “Just for him please as I have a picnic to attend in the back garden.” He chuckles. Little Riley, Elaria, and her new friend will be joining me. I already have to cooks on the job.” He smiles wide. “Thank you anyways.” Stripping out of his robe he carefully picks out something light and comfortable and would be at home at Woodstock. Jangling the beads a bit he smiles at Erik giving him the “Peace” sign. “If you know it is impossible, then trying is crazy right? Set a goal you can achieve, and use the rest of your time on staying healthy.” He gives the vampire a soft smile. “Also, no thanks necessary. It is fun having someone to talk to. . .”
“Oh, great... The guy wearing tacky ancient hippie clothes, the guy who seems completely insane most of the time, is talking to me about crazy. Irony much? But, I suppose you're right. In a month, the best I could do is about fifteen to twenty of these.” A wave of quiet sadness washed over the younger vampire as he thought about how he missed the outdoors, even if he primarily left at night. But he quickly shook it off and waved Alexi goodbye.
Joseph nodded and left to retrieve Erik's lunch, and returned in only a few minutes with a delicious meal. Erik sighed, “Thank you, Joseph,” he muttered, caught between appreciation for the meal and continued resentment towards his imprisonment.
With a chuckle Alexi heads out, tipping into the wall opposite the door after closing it as the wave triggers a rush of emotion. Humming to himself he manages to get upright by the time he reaches Riley's room and with a soft smile he check for the remote in his pocket, then opens the door to Riley's room. Surprisingly he is standing quite quietly in the middle of the room, facing the door, waiting. Alexi smiles warmly at the little creature and with a small motion to follow, heads out into the hallway. Riley latches on to his arm, unwilling to let Alexi go even to walk down the stairs. His head is whipping this way and that until at last his eyes settle on a small slice of the outdoors he can see through a window.
Coming around the bottom of the stairs Alexi flinches as the magical's grip tightens. From where they are standing the glass doors leading to the garden ar easily visible and Riley can not contain his excitement. Alexi notes that just beyond the doors is a familiar shadow and with a nod he moves swiftly towards the doors. As soon as the doors are open Riley lets go of Alexi and vanishes into the foliage. Elaria moves behins him, apparently able to see him though he is camoflaged, and makes sure he doesn't go far. “Good afternoon Elaria.” Alexi says softly, making his way towards the red and white check blanket in the distance.
“Good afternoon Mater Alexi. How are you feeling?” Her eyes never leave Riley as she speaks, ready to pin him down gently should he make a break for the wall.
“I am doing quite well. And yourself?” His smile never leaves his lips as Riley moves in the general right direction to get to the meal.
She shrugs in response. “I am feeling good. Tui and La game me their reports. Everything is in order, I have a bunk mate whom satisfies me, and I get to have a picnic with you, so, I would say I am doing very well.” Alexi chuckles again but says not more, trying to see what Elaria sees as they walk.
Elaria watched Riley closely, just in case he tried to run off, but he seemed remarkably content for the moment. She allowed her power to sense his, to gain a glimpse of the special connection the M'Tinak had with nature. It was unique, with a different feel than even the understanding that the drake had with everything in the universe.
She held her lover's hand gently, and took in the sunlight and the gardens through an echo of the M'Tinak's senses, and found herself somehow even more content. Turning towards the manor, she caught sight of a figure in the window of Alexi's bathroom. The windows were a one way mirror, but she could sense through them, although she could not tell for certain exactly what the figure looked like. She could tell that he was looking down at them.
“Your ward is watching us from your room,” she announced quietly to Alexi, mostly as a point of conversation.
In truth, Erik was watching them, and ignoring his scrumptuous lunch, though he was unsure why. A wave of irrational jealousy washed over him, as he felt that he missed the companionship of others, and the outdoors. Of course, he could never be out during this time of day. But, for a moment, he thought that perhaps he would brave the burns if it meant that he could be free from this gilded cage.
'I have no reason to complain, not really. Rebels have died to get a small fraction of the intel Alexi has given me. Imprisonment, and certainly imprisonment in the lap of luxury, is an insignificant price to pay,' he thought. But that did not stop the irrational envy, or the loneliness, and certainly not the desire to leave this damn room.
Other than the odd rustle of a leaf or shifting of a branch Alexi is unable to see the passage of the little M'Tinak, however as Elaria seems relaxed it is clear the little one is not trying to wander far. He watches her face go from concentrated to content and he worries slightly that she may take her attention off the beast and risk him getting away. His fears are realized a moment later and he is about to reprimand her, however her words instead cause him to turn on the spot and follow her gaze. The motion seems to draw all eyes in the garden to him, but as no one else there can see the way Elaria does they soon dismiss it as just another one of their lord's oddities.
He stares at the window for a long moment before turning his head and whispering, “Do not take your eyes off Riley, and do no even mention such like that again in such a setting.” His voice is calm but none the less Elaria feels the sting of his disappointment.
'I let the little one's feeling overwhelm me and distract me from my duties. I should never have done that. . .' The male drake whines softly but she does not respond, instead watching Riley skitter up to Alexi and climb up his back. The human almost seems not to notice, his gaze locked on the bathroom windows, however he does shift a little to keep his balance.
Riley coos loudly, trying to get his attention and Alexi reaches up absentmindedly to pat his head, but for a long moment the human is unable to draw his gaze away from the mirrors high above. 'I know what I am doing is right, and I feel no real shame in keeping him locked up like this, but somehow. . . Somehow I sense that if I were him, I would feels shamed. . .I would. . .' He does not understand these stray thoughts, nor the faint flickers inside him, however from behind Elaria notes them and a flash of worry flickers across her face. When at last he's able to tear his eyes away he motions for them to continue and like an Olympic diving champion Riley launches off Alexi after climbing to his shoulder and lands right next to the food.
Elaria darts after him, making sure he does not get too far away, and Alexi smiles as he notes that the actual picnic spot will be out of sight of the windows. 'At least he will not have to sit and watch up out here the entire time, not that I expect he would even if he could see us' He sighs softly, glancing back at the window one last time before vanishing beneath the swaying tendrils of a weeping willow.
Elaria had retracted her attention from Riley's happiness in order to focus better and not let anything else slip. She was still content, but she had more of her wits about her. Smiling just slightly, she sat down and guided her friend with her, snuggling into him. Naturally, she still kept an eye on Riley, but he was not roaming far.
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
Erik stalked away from the window once the group was out of sight, cursing his own silliness, and ignoring the strange way that Alexi stared at him. Connection or not, he certainly could not fathom what that man was thinking, or how he knew that he was up in the window. Surely he could not be so easily seen, not with how hard Alexi was clearly trying to keep his location secret. But he looked at the young-looking woman. A magcal, clearly, though in her human form, he could not be sure of the type. Perhaps she had told Alexi of his presence. 'I have work to do. There's no time to watch wistfully at stupid picnics,' he chastised, sitting down to work for another hour before finally eating his own meal.
Alexi can not help but chuckle at Elaria as she acts much like a confident schoolgirl. “Well, are you two not adorable?” He murmurs softly, causing Elaria to stick her tongue out at him. The male looks a little stunned, her boldness right after being reprimanded, however he does not seek to question and contents himself that the mood has lightened once more. As soon as he's seated Riley comes racing up, crawling all over him in excitement causing the master of the house to topple over. When Elaria moves forward to remove him he whips around and bites her hand, his sharp little teeth sinking in deep. The male is ready to defend however he stays still as Elaria does not seem to respond.
By the time Alexi is seated once more Riley is licking the wound, curling up next to a plate of raw meat. He begins munching happily, Pulling the plate to the edge of the blanket so he can lay on the grass while he eats. Alexi smiles, enjoying the moment, however a part of his mind remains back in his room, imagining Erik still slaving over all that paperwork. 'He really seems determined to work himself to death. He could take his time. . .Though leisure does not seem to suit him'
Elaria and Alexi spend most of the meal talking quietly about things, her outlining a few projects she has in mind and asking about how he's doing. She keeps her question vague and he likewise answers with a string of nonspecifics. They are bother interrupted when at last Riley calms down enough to talk. They both look to him as he hums softly and looks at them. “You two are careful talkers. Full of secrets. Many secrets, makes me funny feeling, inside. Like you both, but both have sharp tongues. Not honest, but not lairs. Very interesting. . .” Elaria chuckles at the assessment, unable to confirm nor contradict it.
Alexi however seems to loose a bit of his contentment at the little one's words. “You are right Riley, we are both cautious in our speech.” He reaches out and runs his fingers through the M'Tinak's hair pulling a faint happy noise from the creature. “I wish it were not so. Such talk is tiring. Makes me weary really. . .” Riley looks up into the humans eyes, and finding his words honest slips forward and curls up in Alexi's lap.
The rest of the meal passes silently and by the time they are finished Riley is asleep with a slightly bulging stomach. Elaria drops her friend off in the shack, carrying Riley for Alexi as they head back to the M'Tinak's room. As they pass Alexi's door the master of the house can feel a wave coming and after opening the door for the drake he sinks down against the wall and motions for her to continue on. Once she has deposited her package in his little nest in the middle of the room she comes back out and kneels beside Alexi, her eyes a mix of worried, and proud. “You really have a talent for putting everything on yourself, you know that right Master Alexi?”
Alexi manages a single coughing laugh through the pain, his lips curling for an instant. She stays with him as he curls in around himself, the wave not lasting very long. Once it is past Alexi has her help him up and she gives him a warm smile, holding his shoulders tight. “Thank you for the worry Elaria. You can return to work now.” He murmurs softly. She hesitates for only a moment before bowing and moving off doe the hall. Once she's out of sight Alexi makes his way slowly over to his bedroom door and slips in with a soft sigh. As per usual he slips out of his clothing and into something more comfortable before flopping down on the bed to stare at Erik, waiting for him to either tell him to bugger off or take a break from work to talk.
Erik noticed Alexi enter the room, but did not speak with him until he came to a stopping point, about ten minutes later.
“I don't see a listing here of Grunblak's valuables,” he announced, finally turning to the generous billionaire on the bed. “Any cash, bonds, weapons, vehicles, foodstuffs, or valuables that we can use or trade on the black market. Did you include one and I've missed it? If not, I need information on anything you can remember... please.” He did not mean to sound unappreciative, but he was in a businesslike mode and was almost entirely forgetting his manners.
Alexi kicks his legs gently as he waits, his face never moving off from his calm, patient smile. When at last the vampire addresses him he shakes his head slowly. “No, I did not include one. If you like I can add that to my workload tomorrow. I shall write up all I can find and all I have memory of that is not in the official insurance listings.” Looking at his hands he presses his fingertips together and flexes them a few times. “I will of course be giving my own contribution at the end of this that should keep you all well stocked for a while, however I understand the need for more, given how vast the rebellion is. I simply did not think of looting. . .At least not consciously.” Flopping on to his side he looks up at the vampire with a child like grin. “How did you enjoy your meal?”
“Thank you. I appreciate it. Having extra money doesn't mean we should squander any opportunities for gaining other assets. It's not greed. It's practicality. You save what you can for when times get harder. Even if we don't need this stuff, we can use the money and resources to help support other cells. Besides, looking at this bastard's dossier, I don't exactly feel bad stealing from him,” Erik pointed out. Looting was certainly an illegal activity, but technically, they would already be guilty of robbery for stealing Grunblak's slaves. Besides, for most of them, just being out in public was enough to have them collared and sold by the authorities, which tended to put laws in a different perspective.
'He is really focused on this' Alexi muses as Erik ignores his question. Instead of complaining however he simply nods and begins fidgeting with his comforter. “I know most in my class deserve that and more. . .I wonder how many will even be alive after this. . .” He wonders vaguely.
“Probably not many,” Erik mused, walking over to sit by Alexi's bed and take a short break. “Does that bother you at all? That you are effectively killing many of your friends?” Erik paused for a moment, “Well, if not friends, at least your colleagues.
Rolling on to his back he shakes his head slowly. “I mourn all loss of life, however who they are, for the most part, is not entirely their fault, but does not excuse their actions and makes it so that they deserve what is coming to them. . .” Lacing his fingers together over his chest he stares at the ceiling. “It is all about loss and gain. The gain here outweighs the loss. . .”
Erik nodded. "I certainly won't argue with you there. As far as I'm concerned, a few less slavers in the world can only be a good thing." After a moment, he looked back at Alexi. "What will you do? After you have freed everyone. I'm supposed to go back to Xani. All your slaves will be freed. Unless everyone finds out what you have done, you'll be a pariah. What's your escape plan?"
Alexi does not even flinch, expecting this question to come up at some time or another. “After achieving my goal, what will happen will happen. I think after all my years of being strict with myself and planning I deserve a bit of uncertainty in my life.” He looks over at Erik, smiling warmly. “I am sure they will all be very happy to see you back. . .It must be nice. . .” Alexi does not pity himself, however he does wonder what it is like to have so many free thinking people happy to see you return. He is content with his brother being the only free being truly happy to see him, but it does not stop the man from wondering.
“You really don't have an escape plan? That's suicide. You're hated by the rebellion, and I might not be able to explain what you've done fast enough. It wouldn't get to all the cells before someone found a way to kill you.” Ethan sighed for a moment. “Well, there's still time. My recommendation is that you go into hiding. Or you could come with me to the rebellion. If you stay with me, I could protect you until word gets around that you're responsible for all of this freedom and no one wants to kill you anymore. As far as people being happy to have me back, I hope they will be. They will be confused, though. They are probably holding my funeral in a day or two. Don't you have anyone who would be happy if you had been captured and returned after a long time?"
'Well, that would be nice. Actually being active in all this where people can see me. . .However that will never come to pass. . .' “I will think about it.” He murmurs softly. And he means it, he will think about what he would do if he was actually going to be alive to see the aftermath. He smiles gently. “That is a kind thought Erik. That would be very sweet of you.” Alexi rolls on to his stomach and looks at Erik. “Mois would. He is the only free person I know who would actually be happy to see me come back. I am sure most of my slaves would only be happy that they would not have to be sold off to less hospitable homes. Mois is good, and could run things for a while, however without me the companies would go belly up in no time. . .Joseph would be happy, but he is still a slave. I can not think of another free soul that would be happy to see me returned the way you cell will be happy. . .”
“I would be happy,” Erik muttered without thinking. But as he thought about it, he realized that he was quite honest. He did not want Alexi to die, so he would logically be happy if it turned out that he returned from the dead. “Do you really not have any friends besides your family and your slaves?”
“That really is sweet of you Erik.” Alexi murmurs in reply, his smile now seemingly a permanent fixture on his face. However he shakes his head at the question, his eyes dropping a bit. “I do not have friends. I do not count my slaves as friends, and Mois is my brother, not my friend. Also, you may have noticed, I order him around like anyone else, so the only difference is he can talk back.” He lets out a sigh. “So no, no friends for me, simply societal equals. And they would delight in my death really. Most have some claim in the companies, thanks to my father, however I have it down in my will that all would go to Mois if I died, so it would at least delay them a bit. . .”
He has a rather pleasant smile... if a little cheeky at times, Erik mused. Wait, where did that come from?! “Well, you do order him around. But by that logic, you could argue that I don't count either. After all, I'm your prisoner, and am bound to your emotions, if not completely to your will.”
Alexi feels a little sting at Erik's words and he goes back to fiddling with his comforter. His face falls ever so slightly and his words are softer than usual. “I have not claimed you as friend Erik, I would not know how to treat you if I ever tried. And by your logic, you are right, you never will be, however I am okay with that. I have lived my life without friends, and will continue to live my life that way.” He does not know why the vampire's words sting him so, because he is right. Erik may technically be a free man, but as a collared prisoner he is bound in a way. 'Perhaps it was more about the bond, and how he views it. . .Perhaps that is what bothers me. . .The most wonderful thing about all this, and he sees it in such a bad light. . .' Alexi sighs, staring at the floor now.
Erik felt the echo of Alexi's sting at his words, and it was immediately coupled by his own guilt. He had not meant to ruin the eccentric man's good mood. “That's not what I meant. I... I don't know what we are. But I am not... opposed to calling us friends. Besides, as frustrating as I find this situation, what you're doing for my kind makes it more than worth it. And … even though you forced me into this, in actuality, you seem more bound to my emotions than I am to yours.” He paused for a moment, breathed deeply, and scooted his chair a little closer to Alexi's bed. “I don't know why I'm complaining. It's frustrating, not knowing why you really have me here. But I would gladly give my life for this much intel, without a second thought. So being imprisoned shouldn't be so difficult for me. Perhaps I'm just not used to being so powerless, so completely under another's control. I'm not used to being forced to trust someone so completely.”
Alexi's smile comes back a little bit at the vampire's response, however the reality has already sunk in. 'He is not my friend, and by the time we could find out if we could be, I will be dead' A part of him wishes he could fond out the truth of the man's words, but he is unshaken from the path he knows he must take. This path that will lead to the ends he hopes to reach. He will die, having never had a friend, his social equals cursing his name or dead along with every othe rhuman, and the ones who would actually welcome his actions never knowing him. He would never be praised, beyond the pride Elaria has for him, and he would be gone before ever having felt what it is to be someone's true equal. 'Even Mois is beneath me in his own way, and above me in other ways. I am alone in this world. . .But that is my choice, and I will live with it'
He looks back at Erik, a faint touch of sadness in his eyes. “You will never be my friend Erik. You are right, this bond makes things far to unfair to you, and even if you were to take the antidote, I would be unable to trust you enough to call you friend. I am an odd creature. . .Also, it is not that you are less affected by my emotions, it is simply that they are so small and muted that your own magnificently powerful ones overwhelm them easily.” His gaze shines again as he looks at the vampire happly. “It really is a fantastic feeling I am fortunate to experience, and I thank you dearly for that.”
“You would be unable to trust me? That's ironic,” Erik replied jokingly. But this time it was his turn to be stung by Alexi's words. “You are indeed an odd creature. Feeling my emotions was not your original intention. You only did it to get me to trust you, but you seem to actually be enjoying it. Besides, Alexi, I choose who my friends are. And if I choose you, then I'm your friend whether you like it or not, sappy as that sounds.”
Feeling that feeling, like his only more sharp and cutting deeper, Alexi lets out a faint gasp, his eyes snapping shut. After a moment, when he is able to open his eyes again he lets out a long breath before replying softly, “I may be your friend, but you can never be mine, because like you, I choose my friends, and as we will never be equal. . .” He lets out a faint pained laugh. “I do not even trust Joseph or Mois, so yes Erik, without this bond, I could never trust you. . .This madness does not allow it. . .” His eyes close again and he lets out a sigh, hanging limply over the edge of the bed.
“What a sad life you lead,” Erik replied curiously. “For all your privilege and finery, luxury that I will never know, you are so... almost completely alone. Far more alone even than I am, even when locked in your ivory tower. I didn't really get it until now.” He wondered for a moment why he kept fighting Alexi on this point, why he was suddenly so sympathetic towards the man. But it did not matter. Showing a little heart was harmless. “And besides, I will be your equal once your plan comes to fruition and you break the slave chains. I'm assuming my collar will break then too. You will have a lot more equals then, and perhaps, just maybe be able to develop more friends.”
He smiles, even though Erik can not see it. “I have servants that adore me, a brother who would rather die a thousand deaths for me rather than see me harmed, and millions of people who envy me and kiss my backside daily. One would think that one could do without friends with all that in their life, and I have made do.” He looks up at Erik, still smiling. “I do not regret my situation Erik, but your sympathy. . .It is. . .And interesting, gentle feeling. . .Like a warm blanket, slightly tinged with sadness. . .” He bites his lip, picking his words carefully for the next part. “This madness destroys my trust, and once the event happens, there would not be a doctor who would take me, and I see many years of study that would be unavailable since society itself would collapse. It would be a waste of the rebellion's time, and since this bond is the only thing that gives me trust in you, and also destroys our equality, the cogs simply will never match up. . .”
“The bond isn't what's destroying our equality, Alexi. It's that you forced me into the bond. Sure, it was my 'choice,' but you would have let me rot until I gave into it, and I still haven't entirely forgiven you for that. Apart from that, it's that you still have me caged and collared here. You still have control over me. But I am choosing to continue this rather than resist, you fixed the first point by earning my trust rather than forcing it on me. As for the second point, I will be freed when everyone else is. At that point, we will be equals,” Erik pointed out.
Alexi smile sadly but chooses not to respond, not trusting himself to speak right now around the delicate subject of when the slaves are freed. After a moment however he murmurs, “I will remove your collar myself, before the rest, with my own hands. . .”
"Not to reject your generosity, but why?" Erik asked, secretly hoping to get a clue as to why he was still here in the first place, apart from a need to keep his presence secret.
Alexi's smile turns mischievous. “You will see, when the time comes.”
You can't blame a guy for trying, Erik thought wryly.
Humming Alexi rolls on his back again, looking at Erik with an upside down smile. Going back to what they were talking about before to deflect of the current subject he asks, “Would you like me to get a registry of my own assets? I have a vault I plan on locking certain things in, however other than that, it is all up for grabs.”
Erik looked back at Alexi, rather startled. “I … I wasn't actually planning on looting your place. If you want, I could look through what you have and see what would be useful, along with what you're willing to part with. I don't mind stealing from people like this Grunblak fellow, but I'm not going to steal from the person who wants to liberate us all.”
Alexi chuckles. “It is not stealing, as I am offering it to you. And that aside, I will no longer have a real need of it. My standing in society would make it almost worthless.” He traces patterns on the comforter absentmindedly. “The only things of true worth will be locked up. Historical artifacts and tomes that perhaps will be discovered long in the future, after the war, along with a set of my own diaries documenting things as I see them. Slanted view, I know, and rather odd, but it is the least I can do.”
Erik nodded in understanding. "I'll look it over. I wish I could cross-reference this stuff with what the surrounding cells need, as I think thanks to you we will have far more than we can use, but I would need to be in touch with the other Leaders to do that. So it will have to wait."
The blood rushing to his head makes his face a little red, his head feeling a bit light. Rolling back over he scratches at his wounds, praying that tomorrow comes quickly so he can once more take a proper bath. Folding his arms under his head he picks a random topic, wanting to know more about this world he will never see. “Is magic as fantastic and terrifying as I have heard? The only reports I get on it are either official or from Mois, and he is not one fore describing things all that well. At least when it comes to sights or sounds. . .” He looks up at Erik like a child at story time.
“Magic is always a fun sight. I almost wish I were capable of performing it. But vampires are not naturally inclined to wizardry, and it takes years of study to even be able to do simple spells. Sometimes some of the rebels who have magical ability, fairies, nymphs, wizards, and the like, get together and perform light shows for the rest of us over the fire. It's pretty incredible,” Erik replied. “But, I mean, surely you've seen magic before, from your slaves.” The last word still left a bad taste in the vampire's mouth, but he ignored the involuntary reaction.
'Aw, that sounds so beautiful. . .It would be nice to see some fantastic magics before I die, but. . .' Erik almost hits the nail on the head with the next statement and Alexi offers him a sad smile. “You know it is forbidden, even on private property, for magicals to use their magics for anything but chores, and all of those are subtle.” He looks down at his hands. “And even if I was willing to risk it, I would have to order it, or coerce a slave into it, and I would never do that. That would feel like rape to me, to take something like that and make them perform for me. I know some owners who do it, but they either have special permission or are flaunting their law breaking around me to try and impress me. . .” Elaria once offered to breath fire for him, since technically it's not magic, however he know the authorities would not care and take her away anyways should she be spotted.
Erik nodded. “I see what you mean. It would be pretty vile. What do you get your slaves to do, then?” the vampire asked.
Alexi's smile stays in place but he looks off tot he side. He wonders at this hesitation, the wondering if what he's about to say would anger the vampire, however without any better response to give he is honest with Erik, as he vowed to be. “Other than keeping the mansion clean, most have tasks that are suited to their skills. . .A lot of things they create and discover I use to help my companies. It is one of the reasons I have the fortune I do. . .”
Erik nodded, " I see. If you don't mind satisfying my curiosity, could you be more specific? Like, what does Joseph do for you, as he's the only one I've been allowed to meet? Or, what about some of the people I saw you with out on the lawn?"
Rolling on to his back once more so he's viewing the vampire up side down Alexi tries to think of what exactly to describe Joseph's job as. Elaria is easier, but this. . . “Joseph is my right hand. He takes care of anything I need him to take care of, and took it upon himself to also do a lot of cleaning around the mansion. However, he also can run errands, he manages most of the finances, keep track of my schedule, helps me look good when I have to host, and just about everything else he can get his hands on as Head Slave, as he is under the impression that he deserves to be a slave.” He rolls back over, crossing his arms under his head after scooting back a bit.
“Riley, the M'Tinak, does not have a job yet, and likely will not have one ever. He is too young, too wild, and too easy to lose. He seems happy in his room, and going outside with me, so I think that will remain his business until this whole mess is done.” He picks at his comforter as he talks, glancing longingly at the bathroom door, fairly impatient for tomorrow to arrive so he can bathe once more. “Elaria is a mechanic, engineer, and computer technician. She has designed most of the 'Humane',” He makes air quotes with his fingers, “control devices, like the one you are wearing, she has also made the computer program I use to get inside info on other slavers and companies to make sure I stay on top and in the know, along with the programs, devices, and magics necessary to pull off this great feat.”
“He thinks he deserves to be a slave? Come to think of it, I remember him hinting at that. It's disturbing,” Erik replied, thinking aloud as he glanced back to Alexi. “As far as Elaria... she sounds very impressive. Though, remind me to yell at her when this is over. A glitch or two in this collar would have been nice...” It was clear that the vampire was teasing, though there was a note of resentment in his voice that would not simply go away. “What species is she? I recognized the M'Tinak, but she looked fully human. A lot of magical races are capable of that, so it did not narrow things down.”
Alexi nods in agreement about Joseph and smiles faintly at what he has to say about Elaria and the collars. 'Well, that will be an amusing interaction I am likely to miss. Unless I call her up too, but. . . No, she should stay at work during it. . . .' Elaria takes too much pride in her work to make it anything less than perfect. As for what she is, sh is a drake, golden to be exact, and the male who was with us is a very young bronze, if my eyes are not deceiving me. We just got him the other day along with Riley and three others.” There is a definite note of collector's pride in his voice when he speaks about Riley.
Erik nodded, “I see, and I can understand that. I am the same way, as are most of my colleagues.” He paused for a moment and allowed the small wave of pride to wash over them. He could ignore it if he wanted, as Alexi's emotions were all so minor. But he was fascinated by the man, and that curiosity was beginning to outweigh his resentment.
“I can also feel your pride in them. It reminds me of the pride I saw when you first spoke with me. It angers me, still. I cannot help it. But I accept it in you. It is still impressive that you can overcome that side of yourself,” the vampire commented.
“I am what I am, and what I will be for as long as there is breath in me.” he murmurs softly, looking to his hands. He can feel the touches of resentment, like little needles pressing into his chest, but they are soft enough that he can simply let them be rather than pressing them back. “I grew up in this society, so I am a product of it, and I have a collector's spirit. I just so happen to latch on to magicals as my collectible, and through it I have saved many souls from being crushed. The fact that it feeds my collector's needs is a side effect really. . .”
The vampire rebel nodded. “I don't doubt that you have saved many. You remind me of the story of Oskar Schindler a bit, before the Dark Age. You will have to find something else to collect once you set your whole collection free, however,” he pointed out.
Alexi smiles sheepishly. “I have many collections now, and most of them will remain intact and locked away in a safe place, even through the war.” Scratching behind one ear he can't help but ask, “Do you have. . .Well, I mean, I know you have things, but do you have anything non essential? Is there even a touch of frivolity in your life?”
“Well, I don't have a lot of frivolous things. I have this necklace, which is a small symbol of my position as Leader, arguably a bit frivolous. I don't have a lot of space where I live, and most of the space I do have is generally filled with work documents or combat and training supplies. I do have frivolous activities, though, if that helps. I like to swim and work out, and of course train my combat skills... wait, that's not very frivolous is it. I read anything I can get my hands on, even if it's not work related, mostly non-fiction stuff, about history or human science, or magic. Speaking of magic, I have a wizard friend of mine who started teaching me simple spells, but I'm abysmal at it, no time to practice. I've tried my hand at the arts, music, drawing, but I was always pretty terrible, so the attempts didn't last long,” Erik replied, looking to Alexi. He stopped speaking, for he realized he was rambling.
The human can not help but smile warmly as his question seems to spur the man on into talking more than usual, and in an almost light manner, as oppose to his usual darkish, calculating manner. His eyes light up at the idea that Erik can use magic, however, like with his slaves, he hold his tongue about asking to see it. His smile openly widens as Erik's speech comes to an abrupt halt, but he holds back the chuckle threatening to escape and instead murmurs, “Well, I will be sure to set aside some books for you to take with at the end of this. I have a library on the first floor, and with some arranging, Joseph should be able to take you down there to pick some stuff out. I have a section on nonfiction specifically, along with mythic, ancient, and folk tale studies and stories if you would like. . .” His eyes shine slightly as his eyes go to Erik's neck. It is clear he wants to ask to see it, but at the same time is sure that it would be disrespectful for a human, a slaver to boot, to ask for a rebel leader's mark of office.
“I would appreciate that,” Erik replied, smiling brightly. “Before you say anything, I know you want to see magic. But like I said, I'm abysmal at it. Best I can do is create a tiny flame, a ball of light, or a ball of black. And those take so much concentration that they are hardly even useful. It's a minor hobby really, and I've only gotten even that far because my teacher has been very, very patient with me.”
He noticed full well the way Alexi's eyes glanced at his neck, and smiled, figuring out what Alexi wouldn't ask. It was kind of him to refrain, respectful even. But I don't care if he sees it. It's just a symbol. It doesn't hold any secrets, nothing that could get someone killed. “Here, you can look at it if you like,” he offered, removing the necklace from his neck and giving it to the human.
The smile on the vampire's lips sends a light wave of glee through the human, a sight like that not something he was expecting from the vampire, ever. When he goes on to speak of magic he once more refrains from asking to see, instead murmuring, “That you can do even that, sounds wonderful, and pretty. I can not even imagine. . .” His eyes widen however when Erik offers up his necklace. A small shock runs through his system, a touch of disbelief tinging his excitement. He turns, moving from his stomach to sitting on the edge of the bed, his feet dangling. He takes the necklace from Erik gingerly, half expecting the vampire to pull it back at the last second. Many kids in school would do stuff like that with new shiny toys they got, or other small trinkets.
He carefully cups the adornment in both hand, looking at it like it's some precious treasure, his awe and admiration thrumming gently through his chest. 'This is a station he earned. He was a simply reel once, and he earned his way to the top. He deserves his place, where as I was simply born to it' To Alexi, no matter how Erik feels about it, this think in his hands represents something more amazing and more respectable than anything he's ever accomplished. Once finger slides out to trace gently over the letters adorning it's face and he smiles warmly, as if that bit of metal is looking back at him. He gazes at the piece for a long minute before handing it carefully back to Erik. One would think by his expression that he had been holding the most rare and precious jewel on the planet.
Erik could feel Alexi's awe and admiration, and found himself rather surprised by it. Surely that's not at my necklace? I may be a rebel leader, but he's a CEO. Surely my accomplishment is not all that impressive to him. But still, he is, in fact, very impressed. The look in his eyes... Of course, Alexi would only feel the slightest sense of confusion and doubt. Once it was returned, the vampire took the necklace back and placed it around his neck.
“I would show you the magic, but it takes a lot of energy and concentration even to do those tiny spells for me. I don't want to drain myself when I still have all this work to do. Eventually, I'll show you if you want. But don't get your hopes up, it's really not that impressive. It's basically the magical the equivalent of a little five year old playing “Chopsticks” on the piano,” the vampire pointed out, looking back at Alexi.
Alexi revels in his little joy, his legs swinging playfully over the edge of the bed. 'I understand his confusion. In comparison my life is filled with many greater accomplishments, however I began life with all the parts and a set of blueprints, he on the other hand had to work from scratch, which is far more impressive than anything I have done' That look of admiration stays on his face as he looks at Erik, the smile never wavering. He chuckles lightly, “It is more than I can do, and more than I have ever seen, so even hearing about the fact that you can use it is amazing to me.” He sighs gently, falling back on the bed. He winces lightly as the motion jostles his wound, however he ignores it.
“I have often wondered what it was like for the magicals, long before man ever began encroaching on their territory. I mean, I know enough from a few sources that at one point magical simply avoided humans, lived out of sight, and if it was not for that war between the humans that tore up their lands, magicals may still have been hidden even today. Our numbers were down, much of the land with magicals was once more open for them to live, in. They simply could not. Something about the war ruined the land. . .'[/i] He sighs again, staring at the ceiling. “What do you think your life would be like now if you had been born in the hiding of old Erik?”
Erik looked back at the human. “I have no idea. We learned human military strategy as we had to fight more and more. So much of my life has been based around this fight, that I don't think I can imagine a life without it. The vampires of old used to prey on humans. Of course, that was largely because we did not know how to extract blood with needles, or how to refrigerate it for later use. Amusingly enough, humans have given us some amazing technology, even if it has been on the backs of slaves. So, if we had stayed hidden, would we still prey on humans as food?” The vampire looked at Alexi, rather thoughtful and upset, for he did not like to think about how truly cruel vampires had once been, how his own racial ancestors had given humans the excuse they needed to enslave all magicals. “Honestly, there are too many variables to give an accurate prediction, Alexi. I'm sorry. I'd have to make a ton of assumptions to even try.”
A faint tightness begins to build in the put of the human's stomach and it takes him a moment to realize it's not because he's hungry. Lifting his head a little he looks pact his own outstretched body towards Erik. 'He is upset over the question, or some thoughts the question brought up. . .' A little proud of himself for figuring this out without going into a fit of pain he listens closely, seeing if he can make out anything else, not just from his feelings, but from his words as well. However he is shaken out of his concentration by the mans seeming inability to daydream.
'I know I did not exactly ask “what life would you like to live were their no slavery” however he seems to take me far more literally than most . . .' He stays quiet for a moment, thinking over things, letting tumblers fall into place before responding. “You are right, no one can predict what might have been. . .” With a sigh he lets his head flop back down, a true conflict in his mind taking place as he begins to wonder how, even if he isn't, to interact with another as a friend. 'I would ask him what he wants to do, however I know above all he wants to take this information and leave, go help his people. Despite staying to see my plan through, he does not see the merit in putting off this now inevitability. . .He does not know rushing it would mean seeing me dead all the sooner. . .'
Faint flickers of confusion and sadness collide inside him and once more he is faced with the dilemma of having to be social with someone he does not know how to be social with. He doesn't want to treat him like his social equals, and treating him like a slave is wrong. 'I know I interact with different people than those two categories, however most of those other interactions are brief, and not with someone who is my equal on any scale you put us on' He glances at the desk. 'I have offered to help him with the actual planning part, however he is right, I do not have the skills for such things. I have fond the information, and without being in a situation, I can not really plan specific details. I can plan a party, or even a meeting, but those are different, and I can change things once I am there and can calculate on the spot. . .' He lets out another sigh, pouting to himself and staring at the ceiling.
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
Erik nodded and looked away, allowing the awkward silence to pass. “Grunblak has a veritable personal army. This one is going to take a lot of skill, and a lot of people. I'm not entirely sure it can be done, even with all this information,” he commented out of the blue. “Apart from that, a lot of this stuff might change as the marks begin to see what's going on and go into hiding. I imagine this Elsa Selan person might just be killed by her own slaves. There's a lot of variables that we can't know, and there's no way to run upwards of eighty missions in a few days.” The vampire stood and started pacing. “Sorry, I'll figure it out.”
Alexi once more lifts his head, watching Erik pace. Before he really thinks about it he replies with his best guess, “He has a weakness for “self help” things, like products that make one better than human. They have never really been proven, but he is always willing to give a product a try, once he has confirmed it is not poison. This may sound cliche, but you could likely get a few agents into the house that way. I know a few humans that could pass the magical detectors. They should be in one of the files. . . .” He glances over at the desk once more.
“Is he really going to be focused on idiotic supplements after the world is going to hell? I mean, that's ridiculous,” Erik pointed out, glancing back at Alexi.
Alexi looks back at the vampire, dead serious. “Obsession does weird things to people, and I think the state of the world shifting would make him even more desperate for some way to enhance himself. He may think of it as the only way to survive.”
"Interesting. Ridiculous, but interesting. We could use that then. You know, he considers you a friend, right? If we do this soon enough, we could get you and one of the humans you mentioned both on the inside, maybe take him and some of his lead guards out before he even notices that there's a problem. Of course, we could only use that trick once or twice before your allegiance would be obvious, but it could work," the rebel leader suggested.
Letting out a slight yawn Alexi nods. “That sort of thing would work, for a while at least.” He rolls on to his side before slipping off the bed to stretch. 'He is not wrong, that would work, if I were around to do it. As it is, he will have to find someone else on the list' Looking over at Erik he smiles. “Care to play a game? If not I can play by myself, I just thought I would offer since I need something to do with my hands besides worry my bedspread.” Meandering over to his closet he begins rummaging around for what he wants.
“Sure, why not?” the vampire replied, looking over at his roommate's rummaging. “And I notice that that's not an agreement to do it, Alexi,” he pointed out, more to let the human know that he could see through his evasion than expecting a direct answer. “I'm not going to fault you if you don't want to, but I'd like a definitive answer as soon as possible, so that I can plan accordingly. I recognize a couple of the names from the list, two of the black market traders. I'm actually impressed at how well Crow has evaded suspicion from the law, sly bastard.”
Alexi smiles, carefully removing the Go board from it's place in the back of his walk-in. He keeps a lot of clothes in here as well, but for the most part it's taken up by hobbies. “I can honestly say I do not think I am the right person for that particular job Erik, I am sorry.” he calls over his shoulder, hauling his Go board out. It is shaped more like a small wooden table than a game board, but it is very much and ancient Go board that was dug out of an abandoned village in the east. Setting it next to his coffee table he heads back into the closet to grab the small wooden containers with the Go Stones before switching off the light and closing his closet door.
Taking a seat on the floor on one side of the board he motions for Erik to take a seat opposite. He smiles, grabbing a throw pillow from the couch and tossing it to Erik before grabbing one for himself. “Crow, I seem to recall her doing some pretty tricky deals in one of my factories. I almost had to shut down for a day because one of her suppliers was being foolish. . .That and I have done my best to keep dealing on my grounds to a minimum. . .” Once he is settled in Alexi looks over at Erik with a calm smile. “So, ever played Go before?”
The vampire groaned as he took his pillow and sit down on the floor with the captor who was slowly and surely becoming a good friend. “Yeah, more than I'd like. Old Leader Zanri forced me to sit down with her and play both Go and Chess. She said it would help me to work on tactics and psychological understanding. It was also meant to take time away from some of my... other recreational activities that she did not exactly approve of. I also think it was because she enjoyed beating my arse at it. Anyway, it was a popular game to keep around the camp because the rules were simple and it was easy to make our own boards out of garbage. We just needed some scrap wood or cardboard.”
Alexi can only guess what these “Other activities” might be that would have a rebel leader dragging one of her underlings away from them, however the fact that he's played before is enough to have the man smiling with delight. 'It is rare for me to find someone who’s even heard of this game, let alone play it. Since chess is considered the “gentleman’s” game, most of those in my station play that, never minding about other games that may be more enjoyable and less headache inducing. Not saying I hate chess, but Go is far more enjoyable to me' He lets out a soft sigh, he smile still in place. “Well then, as you have likely played against someone more than I, I think I will take the white stones. Most of the games have played were against myself. . .” He lets out a half laugh, grabbing the right container and after a moment, he lays his first stone.
“Playing against yourself? How depressing,” Erik commented as he laid down his first black stone in a traditional starting spot in the upper left hand corner. “Why not with your brother or one of your slaves?”
Alexi can not suppress a chuckle when Erik mentions the depressing matter of playing games alone. “You are just now noticing that my life is depressing Erik?” He murmurs rhetorically. Setting his next stone he looks back up to answer the man's question. “Father was. . .Very strict with Mois when we were young, as he was set to take over, and one of the thing “gentleman” learned and did often, was play chess. He was forced into it almost daily, and after that he lost his taste for boardgames, and I would not like to stir up such memories.” He shrugs, “As for my slaves, the ones who like me are far too busy, and the ones that fall outside that circle are terrified of me for the most part.” He offers a sad smile. “Yet another disadvantage to the role I have had to play as a hardened slave owner.”
“No, I noticed before. It's just hard for me to get past your wealth, to remember that money, even this absurd amount of money, is not the same thing as happiness. Logically, I know that to be the case, but emotionally, I can't imagine being depressed if I had everything at my beck and call like this. I was born a slave, you know. Most of the problems in my life have been from lack of food or resources, not companionship, so its hard for me to truly understand your life,” Erik explained, looking down at the board.
Alexi's gaze follows suit and there is silence for a while. The human can understand what Erik means, but at the same time his wandering mind begins to travel to Erik's life, wondering at it, trying to imagine it. He tries so hard to imagine having a companion, even for a short time. . .But sadly, his mind draws a blank. Finally, in a hushed, harsh tone he murmurs, “Wealth is the murderer of this world, creating only want and poisoning the need. Discarding it, trampling it, until all that is left is want, the soul behind the money crushed and broken, its needs far beyond reconciliation, and the want a sickness that consumes its host. . .” He looks up into the vampire's eyes, his own an odd mix of angry and sad. “I do not expect you to understand this Erik, I just hope that one day your own heart with realize the truth of it. . .Do not envy my gold. . .” He know no one uses gold any more, but it is still a common enough knowledge that he's sure Erik might get the point.
Erik paused for a moment and allowed the wave of anger and sadness to wash over him, though it was less of a wave and more of a ripple. “You misunderstand me, Alexi. I don't want to be rich, not really. I don't care about luxury. I want the security of knowing I can feed the hundreds under my command without scrounging. I want to be able to provide my soldiers with the best in weapons and armor, rather than watching people get needlessly injured because we didn't have a bulletproof vest in their size. And yes, perhaps I would love to supply us with more computers, or a few more linens and supplies to make clothes and toys for the young ones. I don't envy your gold, and I certainly don't envy the kind of company you have had to keep to obtain it. I envy the security it represents,” the vampire replied, looking up to meet Alexi's eyes. “That being said, you are correct. The envy is pointless.” Sighing, he placed another of his pieces.
Letting out a soft sigh Alexi murmurs, “I envy. . .I envy those who can make things. I envy those who have talent and skill and can make things with their hands.” He glances up for a moment from the board. “I envy a lot of things. . .” He looks back to the board and places his next piece. About the time it becomes abundantly clear that he's going to lose Alexi cracks half a smile and simply murmurs, “Interesting. . .”
Erik smirked slightly. "Leader Zanri made it clear that if I wanted to keep my position, I would have to play against her. So, I figured that while I was stuck there, I would at least work on getting better at it," he explained, placing another stone and waiting for Alexi to pass.
The semi triumphant look on the vampire's face sends a light tingle through the human, that small touch of confidence that has been lacking since he arrived bringing him a faint joy. 'It is good to see that spirit flaring for some other reason than his anger, or resentment. . .' He waves his hand and mutters pass before saying, “She sounds like a good woman. What was she exactly? If you don't mind my asking of course.” He adds that last part gently, not sure if this touches the boundaries of the rebellion information he's not suppose to ask about.
“She was a sky fairy, of all things, wings and all. They have a reputation for being very kind and passive, but she was one of the most aggressive people I've met,” Erik responded a little sadly. “I don't mind you asking. It's not classified anymore. She's dead. She and two others died on a mission. I was not on it, but I was devastated when I heard the news. I even spoke at her funeral. Then I took over the Leadership.” The vampire looked far away for a moment, before pulling himself back. Alexi would feel echoes of the pain of loss, but they would not be overwhelming, for the loss was long ago, and Erik had since come to terms with it.
“Pass. Game over.”
Alexi lets the throb of emotion from the other male press into him, pushing again his own meager understanding of the emotion of loss, and does his best to take it in and understand it better. True, both of his parents are dead, and in most eyes that would be a loss, but given his relationship with them, and the fact that he doesn't feel things for long, the linger pain over something that has passed seems to escape him most of the time. However, having it here, present, inside him, but someone who has long worn in on his soul, despite it's now muted presence, Alexi somehow feels like he “gets it” just a little bit better.
Alexi offers up a sad smile, no words coming to mind save for the ones Joseph use to use with him when he was a child and that did not seem right for someone he hardly knows. Instead he smiles and holds out his hand. “Good game Erik, thank you.” He says this honestly, without looking at all disappointed at the fact that he didn't win. Perhaps we can play again some time, if you are up for it.” He smiles a little wider as he thinks of a fairy fighting. “I have a few fairy in the garden, and I have seen them get quite prickly when someone accidentally knocks over a pot or steps on a flower during a rousing game of chase with a particularly adamant pursuer.” He chuckles at the memory.
“Well, I think she was a little more calm as a child. But she was she was one of a few survivors from her village. Humans raided it when she was young, killed several, sold most of her family and friends as slaves. She found a Resistance cell after that, started fighting for them,” Erik replied sadly. “As far as the game, thank you. I enjoyed it. And you're not half bad for only ever playing against yourself.”
The cool grip of the vampire feels less than familiar, having touched very few people in his life that he'd care to remember touching, and most were greasy humans. He feels slightly sad, hearing of the death of the magicals, but he is more pleased that Erik enjoyed himself. “Why thank you Erik, that is most kind, however I still feel I fell woefully short of a challenge for you.” he says with a chuckle before moving to put the board away. Looking over at his bedside clock he notes it's almost time for Mois to come home.
~*~*~*~*~
Said brother had actually come home a little early. Having sliced his hand open on a hunk of metal and not telling anyone about it for a good hour they sent him home once the now dirt encrusted wound was inspected. He did not want to go to a hospital, much preferring Joseph to tend to such simple wounds, the vampire's gently hand far more inviting than the cold efficient ones of an unknown doctor. He knows it's kind of funny to consider a human's hands colder than a vampires, the irony is not lost on him, but in truth Joseph's hands have never felt cold to the older Vandros.
On his way into the mansion he text Joseph that he'll be in Alexi's first floor study, not wanting to make Joseph walk all the way out to his house when dinner is just around the corner. Heading to the room Alexi met the new slaves in he notes the fresh paint and new carpeting and is once more impressed with how quickly repairs to the house are undertaken. 'I did not even know this room needed it. One of the new slaves must have gotten rambunctious' Looking upward in the general direction of his brother's room he waits patiently for Joseph to arrive.
Erik watched the human put away his ancient board and grimaced. “The fact that you could not beat me in a game is irrelevant. You beat me in the real world, and that counts for a lot more,” he muttered, as he stood and put the pillows back where Alexi had found them.
~*~*~
Joseph received the text and brought his first aid kit, knowing that Master Mois's admission to needing “a little doctoring” was probably in reference to a larger injury than it sounded. He was not overly worried, however. Master Mois was not quite as cavalier about injuries as his younger brother was, and he had been able to drive himself home, so the problem could not be terribly life threatening.
Stepping into the study, he bowed and greeted his elder Master before sitting him down tending to the wound on his hand.
“I wish you had cleaned and wrapped it sooner, Master. You'll be fine, but it was foolish to risk infection. You are up to date on your tetanus shots, so that's not so much of a concern,” the head slave mused as he cleaned the wound. Despite his mild chastisement, he cleaned the wound as gently as he could muster, trying to avoid causing his master unnecessary pain.
His eyes trail over to the head slave as he enters, a rare half smile gracing his lips at the tone in the man's voice. It takes a lifetime of knowing him, but both he and Alexi can tell when he's lovingly chastising them. 'I kept it wrapped as I worked. It's not like I was grinding it in there on purpose, there was just so much work to do. . .' “Sorry Joseph.” he murmurs softly. The body count was a lot less today, and Mois was only around for a few, but he still felt the drive to keep digging, that list of names labeled “Missing” driving him to do his very best so their families could at least let them rest in peace. He does not mention any of this however. It's not his way. Just as Alexi speaks his mind, monologues, and always seems to have an opinion, Mois holds his tongue on most of his troubles, only speaking when it's for others if he can help it. 'Besides, Joseph already knows why I came here instead of going to a doctor. . .I hate doctors. . . .'
~*~*~*~*~
Alexi can not help but rolls his eyes. “You are as bad as Joseph sometimes, you know?” He calls over his shoulder while settling the board back in place.” He walks back out with a slightly furrowed brow. “You can not seem to accept the compliment when it is presented to you. . .Is that a vampire thing, or am I completely missing even more social skills than I thought?”
Joseph smiled just slightly at the apology. “No need, Master,” he muttered. “However, you do need stitches. It's a deep cut, and you are fortunate that you did not sever a major blood vessel.” He took out the supplies and began stitching up the cut.
~*~*~
“I have no trouble accepting compliments, Alexi, at least normally. Part of my role is to project confidence that must border on arrogance to those around me, regardless of how I feel. But, as I said, they will never let me lead them again, not now that I've failed them so badly. So, perhaps, I am enjoying the luxury of telling you what I truly think, rather than projecting a false veneer,” the former Leader replied as he sat down on his bed.
Closing his closet door he simply stares at the man for a second before collapsing on to his own bed. After a moment he curls on to his side, looking at Erik past the foot of his own bed. “You do realize that has nothing to do with accepting a compliment?” He stretches and huffs. “And besides, I have gotten everything I wanted thus far, are you really going to insist that I am wrong in what would be the saddest way? I mean, I have gone through a lot of trouble to make sure you get your post back, and I mean a lot of trouble. . .” He looks at Erik with shiny, rather childish eyes.
~*~*~*~*~
Mois nods vaguely, catching the faint smile out of the corner of his eye. 'Lucky, yes, that is what I am' “So still over working yourself? Or has Alexi finally grown some sense and forced you to be reasonable with yourself?” He gives Joseph a sideways glance at this. 'Normally, I wouldn't say such things, but as he is to be free soon, he needs to start thinking about these things. About conserving energy, and only doing what he can handle. Some days, I swear, he double books himself just to drive himself mad' His eyes are genuinely concerned, even though no other part of him shows this concern.
Erik rolled his eyes. “Every plan has losses, Alexi. This is one that I will gladly accept, to accomplish what you mean to do.” There was a little unconscious sadness that could not be hidden from the human, but otherwise, the former Leader seemed resolute.
~*~*~
Had Joseph not been so practiced at this, his hands might have shook and messed up the stitches. But he took a deep breath and focused on the work. Master Mois did not mean to insult him, and Master Alexi had approved his actions, but he still felt embarrassed to admit that he had reduced his workload.
“I asked some of the new employees to take over my chores that someone else could accomplish. I do not consider myself above such work, obviously, but I wanted to make my time more available to yours and Master Alexi's request in these busy days,” the head slave replied, not once removing his eyes from the elder brother's hand.
'Yes, every plan has losses, and in this plan, I already have the losses planned out, and your station is not one of them' He muses silently, the feelings coming across between them acting like the straw that broke the camel's back. He curls in tighter, hiding his face from the other as a wave hits. In the quiet of the room, the mad man deals with the feelings the only way he knows how; letting them pass.
~*~*~*~*~
“You do not deserve the strain you put upon yourself Joseph.” Mois says softly. Unlike the adoring, admonishing tone Alexi has when saying this, Mois sounds more like he is simply stating a fact, his voice devoid of his feelings. Now that the truth is out to Joseph, Mois no longer sees the need to keep his opinions from the soon-to-be ex-slave. With a soft sigh he glances at the injury being tended. In a soft voice he murmurs, “Since I am no longer exiled from there, I would like to take dinner with Alexi in his room tonight after our run.”
Erik looked upon the human who now shared a piece of his heart, and he felt a certain pity. He took deep breaths and closed his eyes, trying to calm himself of any emotion, for he knew that was the easiest way to stop Alexi from suffering.
~*~*~
It was just as Mois spoke that Joseph finished with the stitches and cut off the thread. I already explained why I do, Master. But it is not my place to disagree with you, even on this, he thought sadly. But he simply said, “Of course, I will deliver all three meals there then. Do you have any special requests for supper?”
The wave passes surprisingly quickly and he is able to relax after only about a minute. Once uncoiled he smiles at the vampire. He takes a moment, a mere heartbeat in time to simply observe that pale face, one only slightly paler than his own. The small scars here and there, that unkempt hair framing strong, weathered features. He lets his eyes rest, for but an instant, on that small moment of calm he can see in that face, before calling out quietly, “What brings you peace Erik?” His eyes a gentle and curious, his expression as relaxed as he can make it given how suddenly eager he is to hear an answer to this question, to test a theory he prays he's right one. “What in this tormented, war torn life of yours gives you that touch of kindness that would otherwise been rend from a lesser man's soul?”
~*~*~*~*~
Mois pulls his hand back, looking at it while flexing it gently, before giving it back to Joseph to bandage. He shrugs, but then seems to re-think things. Looking once more towards his brother's room he murmurs, “Whatever -he- likes. . .”
Erik's eyes widened, surprised by the poetic question. He thought for a long moment before speaking. “Peace is a very fleeting thing for me. I think that you know that well enough, by now. But the things that give me those fleeting moments... music, friends, good memories. As far as my kindness... what minuscule bit of it I have... I guess it's just that I know I can't forget what I'm fighting for, freedom from tyrrany. And I have to keep a shred of kindness, put limits on the things I will do, or else I risk becoming just as cruel as the worst of your police forces.”
~*~*~
Joseph nodded and bandaged the hand, noting a hint of inherent dislike in the elder brother's tone. “He has not expressed many preferences to Master Alexi or myself, thus far. I do not think he is accustomed to having options in what to eat,” he commented.
Alexi shifts around so he is laying on his stomach, facing Erik, his eyes wide, intense. “And, can you simply think back on them, recall the feeling, feel it again, even if just for an instant?” There seems almost to be a slightly plea in his eyes, going beyond curiosity into and almost need to know this answer.
~*~*~*~*~
Once the hand is bandaged he once more pulls in back. His voice is soft as he replies. “Alexi will know.” He has no doubt on this, knowing his brother as well as he does, he can tell they have begun to speak on such things. 'Alexi no doubt has been pressing questions here and there, weaseling out information and secreting it away in the back of his mind for later use. He's good at that, and with someone as different and fascinating as that fellow, I am sure he's almost aching to learn as much as he can safely. . .' With a nod to Joseph and a murmured thanks he heads out of the room. He intends to head to his hut and change clothes so he's ready for the run in half an hour.
“Well, yes. The effectiveness can depend on my current mood, but overall, I'm able to do that. Aren't most people?” Erik replied, wondering why Alexi was so fascinated by this common phenomenon.
~*~*~
“I will ask him and his guest within the hour,” the vampire replied. He bowed as Master Mois left and resumed his duties, reminding himself to ask Master Alexi for their requests before the brothers went on their run.
Alexi seems to ignore the vampire's question and instead asks, in a soft whisper, “Could you. . .Could you do it now?” Alexi feels he has no right to ask this, no right to ask Erik to share his in his peace, but a part of him is almost desperate now it find out if he even can.
Erik could feel a faint sense of need and desperation, and he quickly recognized it as foreign. It was still not anywhere near what one would consider a “normal” level of emotion, but it was certainly a higher spark than he could usually feel from the eccentric man.
“You really want this, don't you,” the vampire commented aloud, looking into Alexi's eyes from across the room. “At least, as much as you are able to want anything.”
Alexi's feelings begin to fade, and his gaze drops. Somehow he feels as if he's being rude, as if he's asking for something he does not deserve. 'I was put in this world the way I am, and if this is my punishment for all the things I have had to do to get what I want, to live this life full of evils, then I should not be asking to invade him like this. I should not try and make him feel just to satisfy my own longings for a touch of what it is like to be able to feel. . .Like others do. . . .' These thoughts and feelings are new to him, and he realizes it's likely Erik's own feelings about men in his position spurring them on, but it really doesn't matter. He agrees. He's never asked a slave to do magic for him for his amusement, and asking Erik to do this for him seems no different now. “Never mind. Forgive me.” He murmurs softly, still looking at his bedspread. Barely a heartbeat passes after those words leave his mouth before he's up and heading into his bathroom, the sudden need lessen the weight of his own skin overwhelming for his simple heart.
“No, Alexi, I wasn't insulted. I'm just trying to understand you, that's all.” The vampire sprinted up to his friend and touched his shoulder, trying to replace his concern for Alexi with something good, more peaceful to feel, but he was having trouble controlling his thoughts that well. “Come back and sit down with me, on your bed. I will try to do as you ask.”
The touch on his shoulder brings the human to a stop, though his eyes remain down. Reaching up he touches that hand on his shoulder gently, shaking his head. “No Erik, this is no different than asking someone to perform magic for me just because I can't do it myself. These are your feelings, and asking you to feel something for such selfish reasons is no different than asking a dog to do a trick. . .”
Erik's face hardened slightly at Alexi's words, and his left hand almost subconsciously traced the collar he still wore. But he shook off the feeling, and his face and heart softened. “Alexi, I am not your slave. I am not doing this because you have ordered or coerced me. That's the difference. You are giving me something that I never thought I'd live to see, the one thing I truly want. Let me at least try to give you, the man who has almost everything, something in return. I want to give this gift to you, my friend.”
Alexi can not help but pull a humorless smile. A feeling stirs inside him, and he recognizes it as the pure disgust one has for another they find detestable. For himself it has always been his fellows, slavers or no, but from Erik, it was pure, unrefined, and powerful, and directed directly at Alexi. A remnant from the first dose. Looking up at Erik his eyes are narrow. “And how many favors does that excuse afford me, hm?” His voice isn't exactly his own as he steps back and waves at the room. “I already have you locked in a cage, a man I admire like no other, collared, putting up with every selfish little thing from wearing the clothes I buy him to using a headlamp so I can sleep at night!”
He can feel a bitter taste in his mouth, and for a moment his own madness feeds into the anger. “And thanks again for reminding me that the only reason you are here is because I am forcing it upon you and bribing you. Thank you for once again pointing out that without this gift to you and my own evil action you would be perfectly content to slit my throat like any other common slave master and not lose a wink of sleep over it.” His hands suddenly curl into fists over his stomach and he doubles over, the madness and anger passing all at once leaving him feeling only nauseous. Clapping a hand over his mouth he races to the bathroom, making it to a toilet just in time. Gripping the rim tightly a part of him feels vaguely glad that he hasn't had dinner yet.
“Damn you, Alexi,” Erik raged quietly, as Alexi's emotions mixed with his own, and he strongly considered decking the man. Instead, he resorted to punching a pillow on the bed in frustration. He took several deep breaths and calmed himself, then strode into the bathroom, to find Alexi vomiting in the toilet. Still suppressing the remnants of the anger, he lifted the billionaire's hair and waited for him to finish.
Once Alexi was finished, he gently dragged him over to the sink and began to wipe his face with a soft cloth. “Is that really what you still think of me? That I still hate you, that I'd still kill you?” he asked quietly, as he worked. But before Alexi could answer, he spoke again. “You might actually be right. If I didn't know how well your slaves were treated here, if I didn't know what you are doing for us, then yes, maybe I would still want to kill you. I'm a terrorist, a criminal, and a murderer, and I never pretended to be anyone different. You have projected an image to the world of the kind of human I am sworn to despise. But I am learning. I am beginning to trust you, maybe even to understand you, in as much as anyone can. Am I not allowed some credit for that? I did not say those things to anger you. I said them in a, clearly misguided, attempt to be kind. Nothing I said before has changed. I will not pretend this this friendship is a normal one, and I will not pretend to understand why you will not tell me everything at this point. But I am trying to trust you, Alexi Vandros. I don't see this working any other way.”
Cool hands slide over his neck and it takes him a moment to realize that Erik is there, holding his hair for him. The gesture brings an honest smile to his lips for an instant before the last heave followed by some coughing wipes it from his face. After spitting a few times he moves to stand, only to be hauled up and dragged around like a rag doll. His shoulder twinges painfully at the motion but the hurt does not show. He lets the vampire tend to him, even though a part of his mind rings with the words he spoke not minutes ago, ”I'm not your slave. . . .” He sighs gently. 'It is a good thing I will die after the slaves are freed. I do not think I would live long enough to learn to tend to myself, spoiled brat that I am'
He listens quietly, forming his answer slowly as he waits, giving the man the time it takes to voice his full thoughts. His honest smile returns when Erik admits the truth of what he said about killing him without the knowledge he currently has for the slaver, butt his time the feelings do not surge and he is able to be amused at the admission, and not hurt. His voice, a bit rough from the vomiting, cracks slightly as he begins speaking. “No, no, not misguided Erik. In truth, I initially planned those first few words as a joke.” Pushing himself a little more upright he looks at the rebel leader, looks into his eyes so he can see the man is telling the truth.
“I know you do not feel that way for me any more, and I am very grateful for that. No, these feelings, this outburst, it was brought about by us agreeing on something.” He lets out a half laugh. “I despise slavers, though perhaps for more complex reasons, and that mixed with the first feelings you ever gave me, and perhaps even a bit of my crazy distrust of people, lead me to say those things.” His smile softens and he looks at the vampire fondly. “I fear by the end, you may be the only person I will trust, and only because I am cheating.” He chuckles again, looking to the floor. “You are kind Erik, and if you wish to do this for me, I will gladly accept yet another kindness from you. . .”
Erik nodded and smiled at Alexi, “You are a tweaked one, you know that? But, perhaps that isn't so bad,” he replied, gently leading the human towards the bed. “For all of that effort, I am not even sure that I can do this on demand, but we shall try.” Smiling slightly he crawled onto the bed and crossed his legs, gesturing for Alexi to join him.
“Maybe I'm talking out of my ass – sorry – arse, here, but I think touch might make this stronger. Mind taking my hands?”
Alexi glows in the face of that smile and silently follows Erik back into his room. His eyes glance over the clock and he notes that there is very little time to see if this works. The human joins the man sitting on his bed, his own random thoughts about this being the first person in his bed he's not related to making him giggle on the inside and flush ever so slightly on the outside. Settling in he nods and without a word hold his hands out, his eagerness to find out something about these feelings returning, though much dimmer than they were before. He settles his warm fingers into that cool, slightly damp grip, and waits quietly, his eyes never leaving the man's face.
Erik closed his eyes and searched for a memory, a time when he had been truly happy, truly content. Ahh, that's a good one, he thought, and focused on the feeling. Alexi would feel a surge of pride and a mild thrill of victory. “The first time I beat Leader Zanri at Go,” he explained, opening his eyes a bit to see the look on Alexi's face.
But soon enough, he closed them again and began to dig back into his memories. Another surge of pride, although this one was followed by that familiar sting of loss. “The day that I was sworn in as Leader. I was proud, and... and Pyrra was by my side, but I was still mourning Zanri's death.”
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
Then, before he could control himself, his thoughts turned to Pyrra, he could see her in his mind. He muttered her name, for a moment lost in the memory of her, a thousand memories running together and intermingling, from when he had met her, to the letters they had later shared. Alexi would feel a nearly overwhelming sense of love and admiration, even some remaining sexual desire. But before Erik could stop himself, it all came crashing down, and the pain began to come back. Quickly, he let go of Alexi's hands and took more deep breaths, trying to tone down the intense pain of loss, even more than the loss of Zanri, for Alexi's sake.
“I'm sorry,” he muttered. “I'm so so sorry.” But it was unclear exactly to whom he was speaking.
A light gasp escapes Alexi's lips and he almost giggles as the feeling races through his system. He recognizes the feeling, the joy of accomplishing something thought difficult or impossible. Even as a memory it is far stronger than what the human normally feels, but for now he does not think on that, instead just enjoying this unique experience. His eyes remain locked on Erik and he offers a smile at that first wave of pride. When the second comes, the accompanying sting is what causes Alexi to gasp this time, but his gaze never wavers, this sting unfamiliar to him, thus new and interesting.
The name, as that name strikes Erik's lips, he can feel a change. He does not flee from this change, instead bracing to feel the sudden shift of a mor honest emotional recollection. This recollection not called up, simply rolling through him naturally. The sudden cascade has him biting his lip, the foreign . The feelings crack across his hear like a whip and a harsh whine finds it's way out of him. He can not sort through them all, even the positive ones are too intense for him to handle, but he does not let go, wanting to share this with Erik, even just for a little while.
Before he pulls back the pain, something Alexi can recognize, slams into him like a brick wall to the face, and he cries out. However, as Erik pulls away, Alexi finally acts on those impulses to comfort the man and without thinking he does what Joseph used to do. Moving forward on his hands and knees, tears on his face he can't even feel, he moves to Erik’s side and gentle as a mother holding her babe, he wraps his arms around Erik and pulls him in tight, pressing the vampires head to his chest, his fingers moving ever so slightly to brush through that short cropped hair. He doesn't say anything, not knowing what to say. He simply tries, for a moment at least, to share in the older male's pain. Despite his newly ignited curiosity, Alexi has no intention of asking something that is obviously not his business.
Erik trembled and allowed himself to be taken into Alexi's breast. It was over twenty years ago now. Twenty years, and she's still in that damn hellhole. And there's not a damn thing I can do about it. But a ray of hope came to him. She'll be free, somehow, just like the rest of them will. I have the old plans memorized. But now, I should have the resources to free her, assuming she doesn't free herself the minute Alexi's devices break. What am I doing here? Feeling sorry for myself instead of being productive. I'm a Leader for godsakes. I do not have the luxury of wallowing in self-pity. Slowly, the rebel pulled away from his friend and smiled. “I'm sorry, Alexi. I told you that I wasn't good at this.”
Alexi holds the shivering male, having no idea if he's helping or not. He wonders desperately if he's even capable of comforting someone with this cold heart and unpracticed hand. The storm calms slowly, and it isn't until Erik pulls away that the human realizes that he himself is crying. With a faintly stubborn pout he hunches down a bit and wraps his arms around Erik's neck, burying his face in the vampire's shoulder from the side. In a soft voice he whispers, “Do not regret it for a minute Erik. That was the most incredible thing I have ever felt, and I would not trade it for all the world of fantastic artifacts. . .” He continues to cry gently, waiting for his normal state to kick in and the pain to fade, even as he clings to it as hard as he can.
Erik held Alexi somewhat awkwardly, and grimaced at the irony of his words. “And I would trade almost everything I have, short of my freedom, to not feel as deeply as I do. You have no idea how difficult it is to project stoicism and confidence through this sea of negativity. I cannot even focus on a happy emotion without ultimately feeling the pain of loss, whereas most of what I feel from you is this confidence bordering on arrogance. I'm not saying I would want to be as emotionally stunted as you are, but you should not envy the depth of my emotions. They are a burden, not a gift,” the vampire argued sadly, still holding onto the human.
A faint smile begins spreading across the rich man's face and suddenly, with a weird little flop, he rolls backwards off the bed. Landing hard he lets out a faint sound of pain however he ignores it as he vanishes under the bed. There are odd thumps and scrabbling noises and by the time Alexi comes out the feelings have faded. However the tear tracts on his face now have a very fine layer of dust on them along with ever other inch of him, the streaks simply darker than the rest. 'I need to clean under there soon. Joseph knows better, and it has been far too long. . .' With a cough and a shake he climbs back on to the bed with a very old and weathered looking book. The cover is brown and peeling in places, and in the middle is a slightly lighter looking part with a figure of a gold crown at it's center. The author's name is mostly illegible, but at the bottom the title has survived the years. The Prince and The Pauper. Alexi hands it over to Erik gingerly. “Sorry, it is just. . .The way we have been talking about all this, made me think of this book. You are free to read it if you like, when you have time of course. Just, do not try and put it back yourself, it is a mess down there.” As he says this he smiles childishly, all traces of the sadness gone, save for the dark trails leading down from his eyes of course.
Erik watched Alexi curiously, wondering what exactly he was getting. He took the ancient book tenderly and smiled. “This is on Project Gutenberg, you know,” he pointed out, grinning slightly. “But, I haven't read it. I don't read fiction much. My life has enough action, and what you call fantasy, and dystopia and class warfare. I don't have much use for fiction. Still, I'll try and read it, if you want. Although, I don't really think of myself as a pauper,” the vampire leader commented, smirking slightly. Of course, I once was, but that was a long time ago. he thought.
Alexi's nose wrinkles at the mention of the project that he believes was invented specifically to de-value books. He chuckles however at the comment about being a pauper. “No Erik, you are the prince in my eyes, and I am the lowly pauper.” He smiles sadly and runs his fingers over the book. “You do not have to, I just thought that it would be an interesting take on how we view one another.” He smiles at Erik, smearing a bit of dust across his cheek as he swipes a hand across it.
“Without making another pointless argument out of it, I would point you to your oodles of servants, finery, and money to dispute such a statement,” he replied, chuckling a little at the human's words. “But it really doesn't matter. I'll read the book while I'm here, my friend.”
Alexi chuckles. “Despite all that,” he says with a wave of his hand, “I am the poorest man I know.” With that he points to his heart and offers Erik a sad smile. “Where it matters.” His eyes then land on the clock and with a faint yipe he races off to the bathroom to clean off at least a bit of the dust before racing back to his room and pulling off his soiled clothes. “I am late, so late, for a very important date!” he says in a little sing-song voice while he begins pulling on his track suit.
Erik smiled, “In some things, perhaps,” he agreed, rolling off the bed and striding back to his desk. “I'm glad we could talk. I guess I'll... see you when you come back.” The vampire sighed slightly, before resuming the task he had been doing before Alexi had walked in.
A faint whine finds it's way out as the human manages to once more forget he's injured and pulls the muscle a little to quickly. He pouts to himself over the pain for an instant, then thinks about who made it and smiles. Not because the thought makes him happy, but because he knows it should. He should be happy, thinking about something that makes him happy, it simply does not happen, but he's learn to fake it at least. 'Though I am faking it to myself. . .' With a sight he waves at the vampire, already hard at work once more, and heads out into the hall. He pauses right outside the room, looking at the blank wall opposite his door, and tries for the billionth time in his life to think back on something and simply feel, and once more he is disappointed.
'Ah well, maybe somewhere before this ends I can ask him to do it again, since he seems open to trying' With a sigh he jogs down the hall and then down to the first floor. Mois meets him at the sliding door leading to the back garden and with a smile to his older sibling Alexi sets the pace around the mansion so Mois doesn't have to worry about going too fast for his out-of-shape younger sibling.
'Out of shape, but still fit. That workout room and carefully planned diet has kept my inactive brother quite trim indeed for a pencil pusher' He's always been interested in his family's high metabolism, but even their father had gained a bit of pudge and he'd been more active than the youngest Vandros. 'Maybe the chef is sneaking some of those supplements into his meals to help him there. . .I know she knows some old folk remedies and stuff, she may be. . .Ah, whatever, it's not like his body's gonna do him any good soon' His dark thoughts must be showing on his face because after only a minute of jogging Alexi slows and looks at him with furrowed brow.
“What is wrong Mois?” he asks, a note of real concern in his voice.
'Shit. Damn him and his perceptiveness!' He rages to himself before smoothing out the lines on his face with effort. “You know what's wrong Brother. . .” he murmur, his lips pressed together. Alexi does not have the chance to reply however as Mois speeds up the the former pace, the need to breath making it hard to talk.
Alexi knows that Mois still hasn't forgiven his decision, even if he's agreed to follow through with his younger brother's wishes. 'I pray you will forgive me one day my dear Mois. It is for the best. . .' Once the jog is over the two do some stretching before Alexi heads for the house. He is a bit surprised to spot Mois following him and he turns to walk backwards.
Before he can question however Mois speaks up. “I'll be joining you for dinner.” There is no request in the elder Vandros' eyes and Alexi's objection dies on his lips.
With a faint smile he shrugs. “As long as you are willing to bathe first. You tend to stink worse than I do.” Mois gets the distinct impression of just whose nose Alexi does not want to be offended but doesn't say anything, instead just nodding silently. With a smile Alexi drops back to walk with his brother, rambling on about Riley as they go with minimal input from his older sibling. Once at his room he unlocks the door and motions for Mois to wait a moment. Sticking his head around the door he makes sure Erik isn't nude or practicing fighting moves or something else it might not be good for Mois to walk in on.
Joseph entered the room a few minutes after his master had left for his jog. But the younger vampire was busy in his work, and finished writing before greeting elder vampire and standing to help, as he had promised before. After fifteen minutes, Erik was the first to break the silence.
“Joseph, would you mind giving me more blood? Perhaps a larger glass, and one with each meal?” the younger vampire requested. The head slave merely raised an eyebrow.
“Why?” In normal circumstances, the dose that Joseph had been giving Erik would be more than enough to sustain a vampire for 24 hours, but they both knew that.
“I'm working on these plans. The work could be time sensitive, as we will only have a small window of opportunity after Alexi shuts down the devices, before the details could radically change. I need all the energy and concentration I can so that I can get through all of this in time. I need to be able to sleep less and work more efficiently, especially if I am going to be taking breaks to talk about my feelings with Alexi.”
“Well, in that case, no,” the head slave replied, meeting the rebel leader's eyes. For the briefest of moments, Erik's anger flared up, though not enough to affect his eyes.
“And why the hell not?”
“Because, as you well know, you need sleep just as much as any human does, even if we vampires need somewhat less of it to get by. I cannot stop you from sacrificing your sleep or your sanity, but I do not have to facilitate it.”
“I gave up sleep all the time in my duties as Leader, and before that, as a soldier. Joseph, you're being ridiculous.”
“No, I'm not. This is not life threatening, and you can enlist help from myself and Masters Mois and Alexi on these plans. Losing sleep will hurt your concentration more, and added blood will only be a stopgap measure for so long. You will become more irritable, and God knows what your unchecked emotions will do to Master Alexi. I will not allow it. Now what would you like for dinner? I need to inform the kitchens.”
“More blood. AB-positive if you have it. That stuff's tasty,” Erik replied with a mischievous grin. He paused and tried again. “Okay, fine, if I promise to get enough sleep, could I have an extra dose to make sure that I can concentrate better?”
Joseph thought for a moment and continued dusting before stating his reply.
“Very well. For the time being. If it turns out to be harmful, I reserve the right to cut you off on the extra dose. Now, what do you want for dinner tonight?”
Erik smirked slightly, but refrained from hugging Joseph.
“I'm really not picky. I don't know... Something with meat and vegetables?”
“Master Mois has asked that you select the dish. I just agreed to do you a favor, so please, come up with something?”
“Fine, how about... steak and vegetables. No, wait, nothing that requires something so sharp to eat. I wouldn't want to put things more on edge with the asshole who actually captured me. Seafood medley pasta. I don't care what style, would that work?”
“Of course, I'll tell the kitchens immediately,” Joseph replied, pulling out his phone and sending a message to the head chef.
It was a few more minutes before the pair said their farewells, and Joseph bowed and left. Erik, unsurprisingly, returned to his work, and continued it until Alexi next entered the room.
Alexi lets out an audible sigh at the sight of Erik yet again hard at work but smiles a moment later. “You really are dedicated Erik.” He murmurs, waiting until Mois is inside before closing the door once more. Mois stares at the vampire for a moment, his gaze blank in an attempt to avoid starting anything with the obviously over worked male. He's interrupted Alexi at paperwork before and he doubts this man would give him as much leeway when it comes to breaking his concentration. Alexi however seems to ignore the fact that Erik is busy, wandering over to check what Erik's doing while Mois makes his way towards the bathroom. “Join you in a minute Mois. . .” he murmurs, waiting until he's out of earshot before saying softly, “I hope you do not mind. He informed me he wanted to eat with us tonight kind of suddenly. . .”
Erik ignored Alexi for the moment, staring at his papers as an excuse to think. He was somehow uncomfortable with Mois in the room, remembering the strange dislike that he had sensed before. In truth, it was strange to greet yet another former enemy, a different kind of enemy than Alexi, someone whom he could have easily met in battle, someone who had defeated him.
“Yes, I mind somewhat. But not enough to ask that you get rid of him. It's my own issue and I'll get over it. I am capable of being nice,” Erik replied gently, realizing that there was, at this point, no reason to try and lie to Alexi. He did not yet know how to mask his true emotions from him, and he knew that the human would currently be feeling mild apprehension, tension, and another spark of inadequacy. But they were mild emotions and the vampire pushed them to the back of his mind, hoping that Alexi would be able to do the same.
Running a hand through his hair, the vampire stood and strode over to the couch, sitting down in a place that was more open to conversation, and waiting for Mois to emerge.
A few moments tick by before Alexi gets his answer and he lets the faint feelings slip over him gently. Reaching out he squeezes the vampire's shoulder, something Mois use to do to him often when he was young to thank him for something, and murmurs softly, “Thank you Erik.” With that he moves off to
the bathroom to get washed up. He manages to engage Mois in a short splash fight when the reach the last pool, the elder winning of course, ebfore the both of them move over to the robes linning the wall. The smiles from the game fade and while Alexi settles for a calm smile, Mois' lips return to their normal emotionless state.
Pulling on one of his plush, fuzzy robes Alexi gives the stoic mad a tight hug before heading back to his room. Mois takes a more traditional cotton one and heads after him, determined to not fight with the vampire. Not yet at least. He has the distinct impression that a fight is inevitable, even if it doesn't happen until after Alexi is gone from this world. Back in the room Alexi takes a neutral position on the floor at the head of the coffee table while Mois sits opposite Erik, his eyes tracing over the man quickly before looking to his hands as he folds them atop the table.
The three sat in increasingly awkward silence for several minutes, and to be honest, Erik was not willing to be the one to break it. Eventually he stood, and brought over the floorplan to Grunblak's mansion to look over, at least until some form of conversation began.
Meanwhile, Joseph sent his younger Master a text stating that supper would be up soon, and that the kitchens were completing their finishing touches on a scrumptious meal.
Quite comfortable with the silence Alexi hums lightly, simply observing the other two men in the room. Mois on the other hand feels a vague discomfort with the whole situation. Unlike he brother he's not quite as dismissive with social morays and being in nothing but a bathrobe in front of such a dangerous man who, without knowing it, has shortened his dear brother's life span has him more than a little upset. None of it shows, not really, but as Erik rises to go fetch something to do his eyes follow the man with his usual hunter's stare.
After a moment he pulls out his phone and texts Joseph.
-Bring me some clothes with dinner please.-
Putting his phone away he looks to his brother who's still smiling and just watching them. The younger Vandros spots what Erik brought and has an idea. He thinks on it for a long moment, knowing full well it may not turn out to be a good choice, but far too curious to care either way. With a light clap he smiles up at Erik. “Erik! You have expressed a wish to have someone of a more militaristic mind to help you with this planning no? How about you and Mois look over the plans together?” His phone goes off as he says that last sentence and he holds up a hand so he can check his text. Mois on the other hand rolls his eyes, looking up at the vampire out of the corner of his eyes waiting to see how he responds to his brother's attempt to make the two of them more friendly toward one another.
I didn't mean this bastard. How do I know he wouldn't simply use what I tell him in capturing other cells? I'm not going to work with a man who gets paid to capture and kill us. At least not until I am sure he has completely quit his position. Besides, I can see the way he looks at me, with just as much dislike as I look at him. Maybe its not completely rational, I don't know. But I don't think us working together would go well. Hell, Alexi should know that.
“No thanks, I don't really need the help,” Erik muttered, choosing the polite and dishonest route, rather than ranting over his distaste for the elder brother. Though, Alexi would feel a significant surge of irritation directed towards the idea.
Even without their bond it's easy for Alexi to see how much distaste his suggestion brought up in the vampire. Flipping his phone closed he takes the kick in the gut with a sigh and flops down on the table like a bored child. “Just trying to be useful. . .” he mutters with a pout.
Mois looks at his brother with a brow raised. “You could have asked me if I would even want to first.”
Alexi looks at him with an equally cocked brow. “What you want does not really matter here does it? It is what is best for the sake of our future.”
“However long they may be.” Mois mutters, flinch lightly as that earns an honest to goodness glare from his little brother. “You know, you look just like father when you do that.”
A faint sting follows the ripple of irritation at Mois' mention of life spans. “I look nothing like our old man.” he says with a faint huff. “You are the one who was cursed with that endowment.” Mois lets out a long sigh and ruffles Alexi's hair, pulling a whine out of the smaller male as he pushes the hand off. The elder brother's brow smooths for a moment and a faint genuine smile flits across his face at his brother's childish responses.
Erik watched the interaction curiously, feeling confused at the flicker of emotion he received from Alexi. It was right after Mois mentioned something about a short life. Interesting... No idea what it means, and it's not like that bastard is going to tell me, but interesting. Besides that, he found the banter between the two brothers rather entertaining, and for a moment almost wished he had a sibling of his own. Vampire reproduction was rare and difficult. Even without protection, it was very difficult for most vampire couples to conceive. Erik had saved his parents years ago, but they had not given birth to another child, even after being freed.
Still, he simply watched in silence, refusing to speak unless addressed. He was in no mood to talk and was, frankly, looking forward to the distraction of dinner.
Mois put his hand back, causing Alexi to whine and bat at it. The little exchange escalates into a very short wrestling match that ends with Mois smiling down at his little brother, his arms pinned to his sides by Mois' knees, pouting up at him quite cutely. The elder lets out a small laugh and dismounts the smaller male, helping him sit up before taking his place across from the vampire again, his face not quite as hard as before. Meanwhile Alexi retakes his place and gazes up at Erik. Deciding on a different route he murmurs, “Mois was captain of both the boxing and wrestling team in school. He even studied some martial arts, but he has always told me that I was more suited for them.” He sighs. “He has had a far more interesting life than I. . . .More. . . .Friends. . . .” With another sigh Alexi flops his top half on to the table face down, his still damp hair causing water to trickle down his exposed neck on to the table. Mois watches silently, a faint touch of sadness for his brother flitting across his face.
Erik was no stranger to such fun wrestling matches, and simply watched, amused that two heirs to one of the most rich and powerful families in the world played and roughhoused the same way that he and his comrades did. It was rather amusing, in fact.
“Interesting. Perhaps I will take you sometime, though, it would probably not be fair with my magical strength. No offense,” Erik said politely, looking to Mois, and rather afraid he had just unintentionally insulted the man by speaking the truth. “Given the people you guys were stuck with, I'm surprised either of you made any friends at all, really.”
“Alexi has a very different definition of friend than most people. Those I called friend are not what he would actually call friends.” Mois replies softly, sounding a little sad. “And I didn't have many. Most were those there on scholarship, not the richie riches that Alexi was constantly surrounded by.” He nods slightly. “As to a match, that would be an honor, though if it is wrestling, strength isn't everything.” He gives Erik a rueful half smile to show he's not offended before returning to his normal state of internalized emotions.
Alexi himself listens to the exchange silently, smiling to himself that they actually managed to exchange a handful of words without snarling at one another. 'Mois, in his moods, can be a vicious little tiger. . .' He muses, sliding back and looking at the door as it opens.
'Of course not, but I've also been doing this longer than you've been alive. You are clearly skilled, but that's not something any human can match.' Erik was not one for long dick-measuring contests, so he did not say his thoughts aloud in this case, and merely smiled. He was gradually realizing that perhaps he could come to like Mois reasonably well.
“We shall have to try sometime, but you bested me where it counts, so you'll always have that over me,” the vampire replied politely, smiling to hide the bit of shame and humiliation he felt. Just a moment later, Joseph entered with the full spread of dinner and Master Mois' clothes. He set the former down on the table and handed the latter to his elder master with a bow.
Alexi feels faint waves of doubt from the vampire and smiles ever so slightly, the smile widening at the sight of Joseph entering the room with food, and for some odd reason clothing. When the pile is handed off to Mois however Alexi rolls his eyes. 'Of course, can not be comfortable in front of the vampire that is sharing my soul and helping me die faster. . . .' The following feelings coming from Erik confuse him for a moment, then he recalls how much Erik hates that Mois caught him and with a huff he looks at the vampire with a pout while Joseph makes up the table.
“Well then perhaps you two should try a game of cat and mouse under similar circumstances, or at least setting. That way it would be more fair?” he says, tilting his head to the side.
Mois stands and looks to Erik. “Well, that sounds fun.” He says softly before heading to the bathroom to change.
“Yes, it actually does. Perhaps someday we will get the chance,” the vampire agreed, grinning a bit at the idea. Meanwhile, Joseph began setting the table for the three of them, and set out a bowl of salad and an even larger bowl of pasta, with vegetables on the side.
Alexi openly enjoys that Mois and Erik no longer seem to be so much on the defensive and once he returns from the bathroom and the settle into the meal Alexi strikes up a quiet conversation about Mois and his' childhood. Mois mostly listens, only speaking up when he feels Alexi missed something, or when he recalls something differently, but for the most part he's quiet. His eyes drift to Erik every so often, his gaze mostly unreadable, but sometimes tinged with the kind of concentration that only comes with being in his line of work.
When at last the meal is over Alexi calls Joseph back to clear away the mess. Mois does not stick around, instead giving his brother a firm hug before excusing himself. On his way back to his shack he pauses in the entrance hall. He doesn't look around, he doesn't fidget. He just stands there, looking at a point that even the most sharp eyed magical could now see on the best of day. A point that only one in his exact position can see. His heart aches, and for a long moment he sends a silent apology to his brother. 'Forgive me brother, I just can't accept it yet. I will do as I'm told, I will not let you down in this your crowning achievement, but after you’re gone. . .I just don't know if I can follow him. . .You tell me to go on living, and yeah, he would be the smoothest transition, but. . . .'
He hangs his head in silents prayer. Not to any god in the heavens nor any deity the world has ever seen. Simply a prayer, and one he hopes will find it's answer one day.
~*~*~*~*~
Yawning wide Alexi stands, stretching. “That was excellent Joseph, my compliments to the cook.” He smiles over at Erik. “You like fish, right? I guess she remembered the special call for fish from before, such a sweet woman.” He has no idea that his dear brother was the one who should be thanked for the fish based dish and it is clear from his expression that he truly believes it was the cook being nice. 'Likely thought the special order means I am in a fish mood this month. Well, that should keep her happy. She likes cooking fish'
Of course, the elder vampire merely nodded and bowed at Alexi's words, then continued to pick up the plates.
“Yeah, I like fish. That's why I requested it when Joseph asked me about dinner. I thought you knew about that,” Erik muttered.
Alexi pauses mid stretch and turns to look at Joseph, a familiar gleam in his eye. “Joseph?”
Joseph turned to the human bowed, "Yes, Master?" he replied softly, stepping towards Alexi.
Dropping his arms back to his sides the predatory gleam in his eye sharpens. 'I have the feeling that. . . .' “Is it a coincidence that Mois came to dinner the same night you went out of your way to ask what Erik would like to eat?” There is nothing accusatory to his tone. Instead there is his usual soft curiosity that means he's discovered a piece of a puzzle.
The vampire shook his head. "Of course not, Master Alexi. Master Mois requested that I meet Erik's preferences, so that is what I did."
Alexi offers up a half smile before bounding over to his bed and flopping down on it. Whipping out his phone he texts his brother.
-I saw what you did there.-
A few moments later Mois texts back.
-I didn't do anything.-
-It is not going to work you know.-
-What isn't? I told you, I didn't DO anything!-
-Now you are just being silly.-
-You are the silly one Brother. Chasing shadows like this.-
-Shadows can bite Mois, you know that.-
-Yes Brother. I know. . . .-
With a fond sigh Alexi flips his phone close before looking over at Erik with a gentle grin. Faint touches of amusement and intrigue flit through him, puttering off quickly as Mois is already long gone.
~*~*~*~*~
Across the compound Mois puts his phone on his bedside table and crawls into bed, a faint groan escaping him as he settles in. He makes a mental note to ask Joseph for a massage tomorrow before turning off the light. The shadows in his room stretch and dance and for a moment he can not stop his mind from dropping back into the little exchange between he and his brother, and the memories it brings back. However his aching body does not let him dwell for very long and soon enough he is asleep.
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
Joseph noticed the expression from his younger master and smiled. He could see what was happening, but it was none of his business. So he simply picked up the plates, bowed, and left the room, allowing a quiet smirk to cross his face.
Erik, of course, was completely oblivious and went back to work, sitting leisurely on the couch as he read more.
Alexi lets out a sigh and gets comfortable on his side. He simple watches Erik, his mind drifting as he takes in the man's features, wondering over and over what it would be like to be this man. 'This is the first time where my wondering has turned slightly into longing. I do not simply wonder any more, I want to know. . .'
For a long time Alexi lay there watching the vampire until at last sleep called to him. After bidding him goodnight the human took one last long look at Erik before slipping out of his robe and under his covers. He doesn't bother getting into pajama pants, much preferring not to get up at the moment. That night passes, and the following day. A level of normalcy seems to settle about the mansion over the next few days, and even the mood in Alexi's room seems to slip down into something that feels almost normal. Of course Alexi can only say this about himself as his insight into the vampire's heart is still very low. Each day that passes Riley has something new to show Alexi every day, and even convinces the busy man to take him out back again. Elaria came up with several new gadgets with her underlings and over all nothing too out of the ordinary happened.
Mois on the other hand was busier than usual. With the clean-up job for the first couple days calling all hands he came home each day with new aches and pains, making it a nightly ritual for him to call Joseph to his shack to work out some of the more painful kinks. On the break of the third day he found that he and Alexi's game was coming to a head but refused to break even with the rather accurate and sharp questions directed at him at breakfast. Pulling a few more strings at work he managed to pull a detail near the building Alexi will be in for the important meeting the following day and spent the rest of the evening pouring over reports in the area to make sure nothing happens to his dear brother.
Sitting down for the evening meal in his room Alexi can feel a faint unease running through his middle. I knows that he is a bit nervous over the big event tomorrow, but it is a different one than his brother is preparing for. Looking over at Erik he murmurs softly, “So, tomorrow, next dose. I will finally get this black hole out of my stomach. . .” He blinks slowly. “I know it is far different for you, but, is there any good thoughts you can think of about tomorrow's dose? I mean, are you simply dreading it, or. . . .”He lets out a long sigh. “I really wish I could stay home tomorrow, but that dratted meeting at my legal department in Mendoza I got roped into. . .” He sighs, pouting at the wall.
Erik looked up from his food for a moment and thought long and hard about how he felt now. His imprisonment felt oddly routine at this point. He would work as long as he could stand, usually a few hours, then jump up to swim, jog in place, do some push ups, anything to deal with the restless energy inside him. Sometimes he would pace while he read, or otherwise entertain himself. The computer had been delivered, and he often listened to music while he worked. There had not been much to shake his emotional control in the past few days, so he had not pushed Alexi over the deep end.
“I'm glad we are moving forward with it, I suppose. If it makes you feel better, then that's great. Although, I am concerned that giving you a greater connection to my emotions will be dangerous for you. As far as yours, they really are just a flicker in my mind. I've learned to compartmentalize them where they no longer overwhelm me like they did after that first dose. A part of me still resents being here, and still resents that you will not tell me what my purpose is as your prisoner, why you needed to bond with me in the first place. But I'm still forcing myself to accept that. Keeping my mind and body busy with all of this work is certainly helping. You are welcome to look over my work on Grunblak, see what you think, if I've missed any details you've laid out. I'm working on your 'friend' Elsa now, how exactly we can raid her compound without any slave casualties,” Erik finally replied, glaring into Alexi's eyes with his own critical pair.
Alexi feels an odd flicker of sadness followed by understanding when Erik informs him that he's “compartmentalized” his feelings. 'Well, it would be rather easy, seeing how weak and pathetic my feelings really are. And knowing his mind a little better, as I do now, I can see how pushing my feelings away would actually make him more comfortable in his own skin. I am still some kind of invader in his mind, even if he has agreed to this. . .' He lets out a soft sigh, holding a hand out for the plans. “Once this dose has done its magic you will not have to worry so much about hurting me. With the well of emotions inside me flushed out, unless you are trying, you should not be able to double me over with your feelings any more.”
Alexi's flicker of sadness was so weak to Erik that it did not even register as such. But he did recognize the gesture and handed Alexi a folder labeled “Grunblak Home.”
“I hope that's correct. I don't like being responsible for your pain,” he replied.
Alexi pours over the papers, spreading them out across the coffee table in an orderly fashion so he can easily put them all back in order and return them to the folder when he's done. “I hope so too Erik. . .” he mutters, his hark like gaze flickering over the information in front of him. Alexi has had very little to contribute to the plans for, well, anything, over the past few days, but as he looking across the papers spread before him he can see that everything he has said has at least be considered. This brings a smile to his lips which falls an instant later as he goes back to an actual examination. Finding no real fault with the plans, and since he doesn't actually know several key facts such as how many and what kind of magicals will be put on this task, all he can say as he puts the papers away is, “Looks sound.” He smiles at Erik as he hands them back. “I wish you the best of luck.”
“Thanks,” the vampire muttered, turning back to the desk. “They aren't in a final stage, as the officers will want to review them, but they should be a solid starting point. One on which we will want to act quickly. I will have to send some of these files to other cells, soon as I'm free to do so. I hate trusting people I don't know with the work, but Xani doesn't have the manpower to pull off this much at once.”
Alexi smiles. “I am sure you will be able to pull it off. I can recall several instances of cross cell projects coming out very well in the past. In fact, I think one of my greatest losses was when your cell and two others took out two major factories at once with only minimal casualties. All the product and machinery was trashed in less than 20 minutes, quite impressive.” Alexi smiles, not a hint of resentment or anything else in his voice.
Erik smiled slightly, amused by the eccentric billionaire's cavalier attitude towards millions of dollars worth of damage to his businesses. “Ahh yes, Onaru cell actually took the lead on that effort, but I enjoyed that hunt. It went well.” For a moment, he thought about how many times his cell had attacked Vandros factories, either owned directly by Alexi's company, or owned by companies that he held major stock in, since he had come to power as Leader. He stopped at about 12, just that he could think of in under a minute. “Your father probably hated us,” he muttered.
Alexi giggles and stands, stretching. “Oh yes. My father hated nothing more than all you dastardly rebels. Except me of course. . . .” Alexi lets out a long sigh and climbs into bed. He groans and shuffles around under the covers for a few seconds before his head pops up on his pillow. He smiles over at Erik with his sleepy gaze. “You were a good leader Erik, and even if you do not believe me, you still are.” He chuckles softly, sitting up against the headboard so he can continue talking should the vampire want to. A sudden thought strikes him and with a slightly shy look he asks, “Before we get to that third dose tomorrow. . . .Do you think, we could. . .Share a good memory again?” He's not asked again, seeing how it had affected Erik the last time, but with a few day's grace, Alexi can not help the rise of his curiosity. That touch of wondering if he could just feel happiness from the vampire again.
A touch of sadness coursed through Erik at those words. “You and Mois bested me. In other cells, Leaders have lost their positions for less. I'll do what the cell allows me to, take whatever position I'm given, but I will not ask for my old one back unless the officers and Council insist on it.” As he spoke, he strolled across the room and sat cross-legged on the end of the bed, facing Alexi. “Give me your hands again,” he muttered. “Any idea what memory you want me to try? Or at least the type?”
Pushing the covers aside Alexi's scoots forward, a small touch of happy trickling through him. 'I am so glad he is willing to do this again' Settling his hands into Erik's, Alexi thinks for a long moment before nodding. “Something with family. I have always wanted to look back on times with my brother or Joseph and feel the love for them I have, without actually having them around. So, yes, family, or someone you love. . .If that is not too personal. . .” He looks slightly shy again, hoping he's not asking too much. As far as he's concerned Erik has been very good to him and he'd hate to lose his friend now because he was being selfish. 'Though, selfish is a natural state of being for me. . . .Strange how getting close to someone like this changes that. . .Even if only a little bit. . . .'
“I ran away from my biological family when I was twelve. Don't get me wrong, my parents were good to me, but I didn't want to spend eternal life as a factory slave. It was a about a century and a half before Xani had the resources to rescue them. I had to beg Leader Zanri for weeks. She even made me do some extra chores around the camp, take on the grunt work no one else wanted to do for a few weeks. Of course, looking back on it, I think she was just teasing me, testing me as a potential trainee. I was only a Team Leader at that point, the lowest level of officer. Anyway, we did finally get to rescue them. So, a good memory would be that day, when the adrenaline wore off and I could finally appreciate what we had done,” Erik babbled, smiling weakly. “Does that sound good, Alexi?”
Smiling warmly Alexi nods and closes his eyes, waiting for Erik to look back on the feeling. However, even though her really looks forward to feeling this love, another curiosity races through him and he wonders if he will ever he able to feel that other love, the one he glimpsed during their last session. ~Pyrra~ The name echoes through his mind, the memory of how it had thundered such emotions through the both of them. He thinks back on how that simply name had triggered something so painful, for the both of them, and wonders vaguely if he should ask about it tomorrow, when at last he is free of the dark, painful well in his chest.
Erik also closed his eyes and began to recall that day. He remembered entering the camp, two medical personnel greeting them to check up on the slaves. It was two hours later before he actually got to speak to the pair of them, after he had showered and they had had their intake check-ups. Their names were Audra and Valen Schumann.
There had been a certain fear and apprehension. It had taken a few minutes for them to realize who Erik was, that he was their son. But that was not what Erik remembered. What flowed through him now was a sense of deep love for them, mixed with the pride they felt for him, and that he had felt in himself, a relief that they were back, that they were free.
He opened his eyes, scrutinizing the expression across Alexi's visage.
The man's breath deepens, the gentle feeling inside him growing stronger and stronger. The joy, the love, it fills him in a way he never imagined and with each passing moment he feels more and more as if he is simply going to burst from the simple feeling of recalling a loved one. 'I never imagined. . .I love, I know I do, but even in my most caring moment, I could not. . . .This. . . .' His mind is a jumble, the swell of goodness inside him canceling out all but the sharpest feeling of mourning that he has to feel this through another, that he himself is uncapable of what he's experienceing now without aid. It is faint, and he's sure Erik will not even notice, and as the smile on his lip widens, a tear finding it's way out from beneath his lid, he can not help the catch in the back of his throat. It feels like too much, too nice, something he doesn't deserve, something not meant for him.
Erik could not feel the friend's sadness, but he saw it on the man's face. Tentatively leaning forward, he wiped the tear away. “What's wrong, Alexi? I deliberately chose something with no sadness attached. My parents are still alive and well. Why are you upset?”
Alexi's eyes pop open at the feeling of Erik touching his face. He lets out a little choked noise, unable to vocalize at first. His smiles stays in place as he shakes his head, coughing to try and clear the block. “I, I am not upset, per se. It is just, so strong. . . So wonderful, so strong. . .” Without thinking he leans forward and wraps his arms around Erik's neck, hiding his face in his collarbone as he hold desperately on to the good feelings tumbling around inside him. 'Erik is so good to me, so worried even through his angers and frustration at my stubbornness. Sharing such things with me when I can not even tell him the thing plaguing his mind about me' Like the selfish brat he is he instinctually crawls into Erik's lap without asking and simply holds on tight as he lets the feelings flow through him.
Erik was started by the way that Alexi crawled into his lap, but he resisted the urge to back away. “Would you like me to hold you?” he muttered, his voice kind, curious, and afraid of overstepping his bounds. It was clear that he was not mocking the man in the least.
An Alexi sized ripple of shock runs through the human at the question and like a boot stomping an ant all feeling seems to stop inside Alexi, other than the shock of realizing what he'd done. With swift efficiency he slips out of Erik's lap and buries himself under the covers, a whispered apology on his lips. “I am sorry, I did not mean to invade your space like that, forgive me. . .” Under normal circumstances Alexi would never do something like that, would never climb all over someone he barely knows like a child seeking comfort from their parent. For a long moment waves of confusion, discomfort, and curiosity tumble through him as he tries to figure out what prompted him to be so rude.
Erik felt the ripple of shock and cocked his head slightly, recognizing the comparative strength it had, in the context of coming from Alexi. “I will never understand how you can be so nearly emotionless, but react so … violently to what tiny emotions you do have. I did not mind that you 'invaded my space.' There is no reason to be embarassed.” Erik felt the discomfort and confusion as more ripples that barely seemed to register. He grimaced. “You're very difficult,” he muttered, as he crawled over to the lump of bedding and placed his hand on the human's shoulder.
The lumps stays still for a long moment, the figure underneath it unsure of what to do. He enjoys the feeling of Erik's comforting hand, even if that's not what it's there for, but at the same time he is still trapped in his confusion. He does however crack a smile at being called difficult. Pulling the covers back just far enough to look over at the vampire he raises an eyebrow. “And you have just noticed this?”
Erik chuckled, “Call it a reaffirmation of the knowledge,” he replied kindly, leaning forward to give Alexi a hug. “Are you okay now?”
Alexi smiles wide for a moment before the smile fades. “I am fine Erik, I just. . . .I do not do stuff like that. I do not let emotions move me. It was frightening and disturbing to realize that I acted that way with someone other than Mois or Joseph.” A slightly evil grin comes to his lips. “But, as long as you do not mind. . . .” With a playful pounce he curls and wraps his arms around Erik's middle, hugging him tight. “That was amazing Erik, thank you.” He does his best to convey how happy it made him feel, but with the moment gone all his can do is focus on the gratitude he feels now. 'This is how I am, how I should be. This is how I was made, unable to recall. . .' He shakes his head slightly, pressing his cheek against the bottom of the vampire's ribcage.
Erik hugged the human back, a wave of honest affection passing through him. It had been a long time since he had been so physically close to someone, other than Laeren on occasion. He was glad that he had given the man a bit of happiness, and he truly was starting to like him.
“Alexi, I have to ask you a favor. I did not do all of this just so I could ask you, but now is as good a time as any. I need any information you can find on Javrah Gelespi Nass. Anything at all. His assets, his floorplans, where he likes to eat lunch. It's... it's important to me. Please,” the vampire requested, unconsciously pushing urgency through the bond.
Alexi lets out a faint cooing sound as he lets the affection wash over him like hot water after a hard day. When the vampire decides to speak again however he pulls back his arms and much like a lazy cat rolls on his back, his head settling into Erik's lap. He listens with a gentle gaze, the name sending a faint shock through his system followed by a foul taste in his mouth. He nods slightly, staring up into the vampires face, his own pressed into a curious scowl. “I will have to ask Mois to do some of the research. Javy does not use my. . . .Services. . . .As much as most in the upper class. . . .I can tell you he is one of the very few who has turned down my free upgrades, meaning that when the grid goes down most of his older slaves will still be in control devices. . . .” Alexi sets firmly in his mind that he simply must review all the information before giving it to Erik. For him to ask for someone, especially that man, by name means it mush be very important.
Erik nodded. “Is there anything I can do to help?” he muttered, glaring intently at a spot on the wall. Waves of relief, worry, gratitude, fear, and hate all seemed to wash over him at once, but they were muted by a certain determination. They were old wounds that were just flaring up, not new emotions.
The tumble of emotions forces Alexi's eyes shut but the pain is minimal, passing quickly. He recognize most of the feelings, but in the rush a couple are lost on him. With a slow exhale he opens his eyes, smiling up at the vampire. “Just leave it to me Erik, I will get this done for you.” He reaches up, tugging gently on the lobe of the vampire's right ear, something us use to do to Mois when his older brother seemed too focused on something unpleasant.
Erik wanted to roll his eyes at the way Alexi tugged at his ear, but instead he smiled. “Thank you, Alexi, I appreciate it. If you want to know why I asked, I will tell you, after the third dose. It is... painful to think about, and I don't want to keep you up all night crying and vomiting with my emotions.”
Alexi's smile warms. “How thoughtful of you. You are too good to your evil jailor, you know that?” He chuckles. “Perhaps tomorrow, after the meeting. I would love to listen to anything you have to tell me Erik.” He stretches and settles, looking almost like he's going to fall asleep right in Erik's lap.
The vampire chuckled, “Well, I would like for my evil jailor to tell me why he truly has me jailed. Perhaps I'm hoping that a little honesty on my end will help with that,” he replied, smiling a little. “Besides, you are many things, Alexi Vandros, but you are not evil.”
Alexi lets out a faint hum in response, his consciousness escaping him quickly. He knows he should be surprised at the amount of comfort he has with this man. Knows he should not be able to drift off so easily literally on top of something that views his kind as food. But as his thoughts drift away, and the cool embraces of sleep take him, Alexi Vandros does not for an instant regret being able to fall asleep in the lap of someone who sees him as a friend.
For some reason, an impulse passed Erik to fall asleep right there, nestled up with his new friend. But he quickly shook off the insane notion. Gently, but firmly, he pushed Alexi off of his lap and laid him into his bed, before sitting down to work for a couple more hours, until he was too tired to work. Then he fell asleep quickly, content in the knowledge that Alexi would be able to help him.
Without waking Alexi flops around like a rag doll, eventually ending up in a comfortable enough position to sleep. When at last the morning come, his alarm going off like an irritated cricket, the human wakes and for a moment wonders where Erik is. 'In his bed sill. Of course in his bed. I did not really expect him to let me sleep like that, did I?' A little more disoriented than usual Alexi turns his alarm off and proceeds to roll about for a good five minutes until he feels awake enough to face the day. With that in mind he sits up sharply and looks over to see if the vampire is awake yet.
Erik blinked himself awake right around the same time as Alexi was getting up. He glanced over towards the human's bed for just a moment before jumping up and starting some morning exercises.
A half smile touches Alexi's lips as he watches the vampire jump right into exercise. Slipping out of bed, the corner of a pillow clutched in his right hand, he heads towards the bathroom door. “God morning Erik!” he calls, smiling. Once right outside the bathroom he turns and says, “Join me when you are finished?” Before whipping the pillow hard at the vampire. Without waiting to see if it hits or he catches it Alexi chuckles and races into the bathroom. He doesn't really expect anything special, just feeling a bit playful this morning. Shucking his clothes quickly he jumps into the first bath and sets to work, the morning's schedule quite busy.
Erik, with his lovely vampiric reflexes, caught the pillow without difficulty. Without losing his rhythm, he threw it back onto the bed. But within five more minutes, he decided that he had worked up enough of a sweat to join Alexi. Quickly, he too removed his clothing and entered the pool, enjoying the cool water on his warm skin.
Alexi's is half way through his scrubbing when Erik walks in. He turns to watch for a moment then looks away. 'It still feels a little strange, and I have no idea why. It is not as if there is any feelings between us that would warrant my reaction, nor is he so unfamiliar now that he feels a stranger to me' Keeping his eyes up he looks over as Erik enters the water, the obvious delight to the action making Alexi smile. The fain flickers come across the bond help the human relax and as he goes back to scrubbing the moment of awkwardness passes and he returns to his usual state of not really feeling anything in particular. Grabbing a scrubber from the underwater basket he offers it to Erik with a smile.
Erik took the scrubber and began working on his own body, enjoying the feeling of being clean again after sleeping and vigorous exercise. “I'm going to miss these pools when I go back.”
Alexi lets out a long sigh. “Yes, they are quire divine, I know. . .A lot of work went into this selfish little indulgence of mine. . .” 'It will be sad to know they will likely be destroyed. . .It may take a while, but once this place is vacated, it is only a matter of time. . . .' Despite his longing to take his time Alexi huffs and sets back to work quickly, taking a little time here and there, but over all being rather efficient. On occasion he'll send a splash Erik's way, his playfulness cropping up here and there, but soon enough he's slipping into his robe and heading back to his room. Deciding to have a little fun he heads to his walk-in and grabs out one of his more unusual outfits. http://img7.bdbphotos.com/images/huge/v/n/vnbw12ohrl6w2vwn.jpg?djet1p5k
Flopping it out on his bed he begins getting dressed, checking the clock to see how long until Joseph arrives.
Erik left the baths after about five more minutes of luxuriating, and changed clothes into one of the outfits Joseph had brought in for him over the last couple of days. When he emerged from the bathroom, he was fully dressed, just in time to see Alexi's outfit.
“You look absolutely ridiculous!” he announced, cackling. “You look just like that broken vampire slave in 'The Last Conquering,' about the War. We don't even dress like that, never really did! With your pale skin, you could star as a human's totally inaccurate depiction. Congratulations! Seriously, why do you even own that outfit?” Erik asked, laughing as he sat down on the couch.
Alexi listens to the outburst, not really bothered by what Erik thinks of his outfit. He simply looks at the vampire, no mile, not even a smirk. Once the laughter has quieted down enough for him to be heard without having to raise his voice Alexi replies quite simply, and quite seriously, “Because I like it.” If Erik bothers to actually try and figure out what Alexi's feeling he would feel a faint bit of hurt, but as he's always been ridiculed by his “Equals” over his love of old clothing it isn't too strong. The only thing making it more than a blip is because of how much Alexi has come to value Erik's opinion. 'I do not blame you for laughing Erik, but emotions are not rational things. . . .I just never thought you would have something like this in common with them. . . .'
As insensitive as the vampire could be, he read Alexi's lack of facial expressions and correlated it with the blip of emotion through the bond. “I'm sorry,” he muttered. “I'm not laughing at you, so much as the mostly inaccurate image. And the fact that it's more noticeable just how much you look like one of us, like a vampire. Has anyone ever mistaken you for one?” Erik asked.
“No. Never had the pleasure of that. My face has always been too well know. . .” Alexi speaks softly, fixing his collar and ruffs before pulling on the overcoat. “And do not trouble yourself Erik, I am use to how people see my “obsession” with ancient garb. . .” He checks himself in the mirror to make sure the outfit looks right before taking the coat back off. 'I actually think I look quite dashing in this, but oh well. . .' He takes a seat across from Erik on the floor and looks at him, still unable to pull an expression. “Joseph should be here soon.” With that in mind, he forces his mind to shift focus and in a few seconds, he is able to smile again, his confidence and admiration for Erik rekindled.
Paying close attention to Alexi's emotional flickers, Erik felt the confidence and admiration return. Smiling, he stood next to the eccentric billionaire. “Stereotypes aside, you look pretty good,” he commented.
It was just then that Joseph came in, bearing the usual huge breakfast plates for the two of them. Without a word, he began setting the plates as Erik strode back over to the table to help.
His gaze follows Erik around the table and for a moment a touch of his normal disbelief settles into place and the compliment registers as the same kind as the ones he normally gets from people who have said something “offensive”. However after a moment he realizes that Erik is being honest and he giggles happily. When Joseph walks in Alexi smiles and waves, still quite delighted that Erik inn one way or another likes the way he looks. 'I can never really trust when anyone else says it, but I can feel it, he meant in, and that is a good feeling. . .'
Happily, Erik sat down at the table, looking at the lovely spread before him. The food. Awesome food all the time. I could also get used to that. “The way you are feeding me, and cutting down on my exercise by keeping me in this room, I'm rather happy that vampires don't gain weight easily,” he commented, smiling a little.
“Erik, I will have the second dose of blood for you at lunch. I could also switch you to human blood, if you prefer,” Joseph suggested.
“Eh, as tasty as human blood is, I try to avoid it. I don't want to encourage that taste for sentient beings too much. I'll indulge if I need to kill a particularly evil person, but I try not to make a habit of it.”
“I understand completely,” Joseph replied simply, though he did not elaborate further.
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
Alexi continues smiling happily, not feeling bad at all about having to confine Erik, knowing that it's for the good of the world. . . .If his plan works of course. The fact that it might not both excites and terrifies the human, but right now all he can think is that Erik is here, now, with him, and willingly sharing so much with him, and that makes him happy.
~*~*~*~*~
Slipping quietly into the meeting the young Drow listens carefully to the plan being laid out by their replacement leader. 'It has been only a week. It still sounds so strange to simply call he “leader”. So many of us still have hope. . . .' He keeps his thoughts to himself, lamenting that due to his race's sensitivity to the sun he will be unable to join in this, the first major operation after Leader Schumann's disappearance. 'Sometimes I curse being born this way. Not because I am ashamed of my race, but because, despite all my advantages, something as simple as a sunrise can kill me. . . .' All eyes go to Nirale as she turns to actually address the group before they head out.
Leader Nirale strode up to the meeting hall stage, a simple raised platform, made of wood, where a large crowd could be addressed. Of course, this particular crowd held the twenty soldiers involved in this mission, along with a few other interested parties. Taking a deep breath, the five-foot tall wood elf projected her voice without a microphone.
“I will not waste your time with pleasantries. We all know why we are here today. This mission has been in the planning stages for nearly a month now. I know we are all still mourning our fallen comrades, our fallen Leader, but we can do justice to their sacrifices today. They would want us to go on, to keep fighting. Some of the most important players in the slave trade will be sitting in that room today. I expect that their bodies will be sitting in coffins by tomorrow. They can capture us, torture us, even kill us, but we will not fail. In the end, justice and equality will prevail. Let's show those filthy, sadistic bastards just what happens when you try to oppress the magical community!”
~*~*~
Erik smiled slightly and dug into his omelet, watching Joseph as he pulled out the first aid kit to draw blood from both men.
The crowd lets out an enthusiastic whoot before dissolving into the appropriate groups and heading for their various means of transportation. Nirale herself takes an extra moment, closing her eyes and thinking of a certain vampire she's always felt was her inspiration and strength. 'Even with you gone, I still feel your passion Erik. We will get this done. We will see our kind free' Looking up she spots Adrian in the back of the room and offers him a smirk, his naturally near glowing red eyes reminding her for an instant of their fallen vampiric leader. Steeling herself she steps down off the rise and heads out after her men, ready for the fight ahead.
~*~*~*~*~
Alexi does his best to focus on his food while Joseph does what he have to, but he can't help feeling his stomach do a flip flop as he spots the red out of the corner of his eye. 'Bleh' he thinks, recalling the flavor from last time. Once both portions are taken Alexi watches Erik, waiting for him to produce the potion.
Erik took the bottle out from his pocket and placed it on the table for the elder vampire, who quickly mixed the doses in glasses for both men. Expressionless, he handed each of them a glass, hoping that this dose would not make his beloved Master worse off than he already was from the foreign emotions.
Alexi lets his feelings flow, his confidence, his caring, his admiration. He lets it all fill him up, watching Erik closely as to not lose the feeling. There is a slight smile on his lips as he takes the glass. He grimaces slightly at the prospect of once again drinking blood but to counter it he looks back at Erik and downs his dose quickly. Setting the glass down carefully he sits back. Feeling the black void in his midsection flushing out he lets out a sigh and waits to see whatever Erik was feeling.
Erik drank the potion, less in control of his feelings, but at least keeping himself from feeling anything too damaging. He mostly felt concern, apprehension, and a strange sense of contentment. In fact, rather than particularly needing to control his emotions, he was naturally calm.
It was only a moment after he had downed the glass that he began to feel the emotions Alexi was projecting. It was not so different from the feelings from before, caring, confidence, admiration, but for just a moment, Erik allowed himself to dwell on them. “The emotions you do feel, they are so pleasant. I cannot ever imagine why you would want my tortured soul,” he commented, smiling weakly. “I wish I could feel this all the time.”
Alexi's eyes flutter close and he lets out a slightly odd noise. The feelings do not hurt, but they feel so foreign he's not sure that to make of them. They tumble around for a bit, bit as they slips back he delights openly as he realizes that they seem to linger. Not like the pain and darkness from before, almost like they are being renewed. He opens his eyes, smiling at Erik. Offering up a half smile he murmurs, “I only feel like that around you Erik. . .” Reveling in the fact that he can continue to freely feel what Erik does the human lets his eyes close again, a slightly blissful expression on his face, despite the fact that the newly added feeling of envy is also something he's not really use to.
For a moment, the vampire was confused, as if Alexi were speaking a foreign language. But the words clicked into place. “Ignoring, for a moment, irrationality of that kind of confidence in me... What do you feel like when you aren't around me?” he asked, his voice genuinely concerned.
The confusion ripples gently in the background, making Alexi giggle. Opening one eye he glances at the vampire before letting it slide shut again. “Nothing much Erik. I feel love when with Joseph or Mois, affection when with my servants, and a general bad feeling when around my so called equals. But when I am alone? Nothing much. . .”
“I see,” Erik muttered, turning towards his glass of animal blood and his breakfast, unsure of what to say to that. “Well, I am glad that I can make you feel such lovely emotions.”
Alexi chuckles. He doesn't even need to see the man to know he stumped him. After a long moment he looks to Joseph. “I feel well Joseph, no need to keep hovering.” He smiles wide as if to prove his point. Sitting up properly he begins digging into his meal, washing away the taste of blood with some OJ.
Joseph stayed for an extra minute to make sure that his beloved master was actually eating, and then spoke. “Your car will be ready in half an hour. It's already been filled up and polished. I wish you luck with your meeting today, young Master.” And with that, the head slave quietly bowed and left the room.
“Thank you Joseph.” Alexi murmurs, smiling and watching his foster father leave. He stares at the closed door for a long moment before letting out a soft sigh. “He is a good man. . . .” Looking back to Erik he lets his natural emotions about the vampire tumble about, trying to counteract the uncertainty, to perhaps sooth some of those less than positive emotions. 'How do you get anything done when you are completely sure of what you are doing?' he wonders, yawning slightly. “So, why did you sound so concerned before? I thought you knew that my emotions are all wonky?”
“As I've said, knowing that doesn't make it that much easier to hear or get used to. I've spent my life learning how to chain my emotions so that I can function without committing murder. It's difficult to realize that another person in the world feels so little, especially in comparison. So, yes, I can't help but experience some concern and confusion, even knowing you already,” Erik replied.
Alexi lets out a sigh. “It is still so strange to be bound to someone who has exactly what you wish you could have, and to hear that all they want to do is lock this thing away.” Looking up at Erik, Alexi examines the face before him. “I do not know how I would feel about feelings if I were free to feel them as everyone else does. Maybe I would have broken long ago, or maybe I would be a better man. Who knows?” He lets out another sigh, eating quickly. 'If I do not eat it all Joseph will worry. He knows what blood loss does to people, and he knows I will need my strength for this. . .'
Alexi quickly finishes his meal, letting his happy enjoyment of the food trickle through him. Small as it is he hopes Erik can feel it. When at last the final bite is gone the billionaire stands and pulls on the overcoat. Checking his lines in the mirror to make sure they're straight he smiles, smoothing down his front. Looking back at Erik his gives him a playful wink, quite happy that he gets to show off one of his rarer outfits in front of those silly stuck-up morons society calls his equals. Giving a wave Alexi chimes, “Off to that gaudy white and gold building of finance I go!” With that he slips out of the room, down the stairs, and into the garage. He smiles, noting that Mois' SUV is already gone. Uwin seems to catch on to his master's good mood and greets him happily.
“Good morning Master Alexi, you look well!” the elf chimes happily, his red hair half vanishing under his driver hat as he pulls it on.
Alexi returns the smile, mourning on the inside as he feels the emotions fading. “Am am feeling quite well this morning, thank you Uwin. You look well rested. Did you sleep in the booth again?” Uwin ducks his head with an embarrassed grin as he opens the door for the master of the house.
“Yes, but I made sure not to sleep in that funny position again so my neck's okay!” He looks up at Alexi as the human stops to squeeze his shoulder supportively. More than once Uwin has indeed slept funny in his little booth and had to ask someone to fix his neck so he can drive.
“That is good to hear Uwin. You have the schedule?” The elf nods. “Good, then off we go!” He slips into the back seat, a faint trickle of joy slithering through him at the pure delight Uwin seems to be feeling. 'He seems so happy to see me happy. . .' He lets out a faint sigh, settling back against the seat and closing his eyes. Uwin spots this and stays quiet, knowing Master Alexi is doing something important. The files Alexi needs are already resting on the back seat but before he looks at them the human wants to make sure of all the information in his head. There is something to be said for Alexi's ability to recall the oddest things. The information in his head is not on the meeting itself, but on the people attending.
If one could see inside his mind it would look something like a giant Rolodex moving at a hundred miles an hour. Each time it stops it's only for a fraction of a second, just long enough to read a word before moving on to the next card halfway to the other side of the Rolodex. 'They will have guards with them, trying to look all impressive. After the bombing they'll be expecting trouble. Being without one, that will be good, will show my confidence, relax the room. I should. . .' His mind continues to tumble over figures and options, right down to what should be ordered for lunch should it run that long, until at last he feels confident that he has what he needs prepared in his head and he opens his eyes.
“Some music please Uwin. Something catchy so I have something to hum while the meeting is going one.” The elf laughs from the front seat and pulls out the music collection Alexi gave to him to choose from when he asks for music. Settling on something lovely and epic he slides the disc into the player, setting the volume where Alexi normally likes it. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EOA1wBw_Jt4 Once the lovely soft strains from the violin set in Alexi lets out a sigh and sits up a little straighter.
Snatching up the first folder he begins humming along with the moving tune. He's heard it many times before of course, but it always compels him to hum along. “Good choice Uwin.” he murmurs.
“Thank you Master Alexi.” the giddy elf replies, his eyes on the road, a smile on his lips.
Once at the complex Alexi bids Uwin a soft farewell before his face drops into it's usual false smile he wears in public. He is greeted at the door by a gofer and practically bowed through the entire complex until he reaches the elevator. The taller man's “I want to please you” actions seem to drip with sleaze and Alexi detaches himself from the man as quickly as he can, asking him to fetch some hot tea. The men and women who are to attend the meeting are all milling about when he arrives in the conference room and Alexi is please to figure out that he's the last to arrive. 'That is right, I am the boss, you wait on me. This is my company we are talking about, and none of you get to tell me what to do with it'
Alexi gets the distinct impression that Erik would disapprove of his thoughts, the sound of them being very arrogant and superior, but at the same time Erik would not know that at least half of these men have tried at one point or another to take at least part of his company. Louis gives Alexi one of his arrogant smiles and the youngish billionaire realizes that he's up to something. With a soft sigh he pulls out his phone and turns it to silent so it won't disturb the meeting. This seems to remind several other men to do the same. Things proceed normally, Alexi having to avoid looks of disgust and exasperation with each metaphorically and sometimes literally greasy hand he needs to shake. In his normal emotional state however, this take little effort.
~*~*~*~*~
Staring through the scope of his sniper rifle Mois watches his brother enter the building, the subtle shift from truly happy to a false happy easily discernible by the older male. 'That's it Brother, get into the game, get it done, then get out of there' He lets out a sigh, quickly finding the room for the meeting before pulling his head away from the scope to wipe away from sweat. 'You have to be roasting in that outfit Brother. . .But then again, your driver is good, and at this temp the building probably has AC on. . .' He huffs a little, the heat of the morning not something he's too happy with, but something he willingly puts up with for the sake of his brother's safety.
~*~*~*~*~
Unfortunately for Mois the danger approaching his brother is not from any direction he can see. Parking a good mile from the building itself the selected members for the mission against the financial company slip down into the sewers and begin racing towards their destination. The plan is simple. Two teams enter from the basement and once the area is secured, they leave a few people behind to keep the area clear. The two main groups will take the elevators up, one stopping on the floor that has the information they want, the other going right to the top where the meeting is being held. The second group is to take out as many of the bigwigs as they can before getting back into the elevator and riding it back to the basement. The leader, Nirale, clutches the control chips in her pockets, the ones that will allow them to take exclusive control over the elevators and keep security from shutting them down. 'Yet another reason I love the human's reliance on technology' she thinks with a smirk.
The vampire sat down at his desk, or rather, his captor's desk, and began writing a on a copy of the map for Elsa's arena. As he thought about the mission, his mind kept wandering to past raids and what exactly his comrades were currently doing. There was a nagging feeling on his mind that he was forgetting something, some name he should remember, something important.
It was a few more minutes of staring at maps and sipping some more blood and water before something clicked in Erik's mind. Quickly, he checked the date on his work computer, and like dominoes, the pieces fell into place. He knew exactly what his friends were doing. A raid in the Mendoza financial district... in the Wilson building... which happened to be white and gold... where Alexi would be this very moment. Panic gripped him, but he would not allow it to overtake his senses. With haste, he paged Joseph, -Emergency. Alexi in danger. Come here NOW!-
Joseph heard his cell phone beep with confusion. That was the beep for Erik, who had never messaged him. But when he checked it, his eyes widened. He was on the other side of the mansion, normally a good 10 minute walk from Alexi's room. But now he sprinted and, using his vampiric speed, covered the distance in around two minutes.
Panting, he crashed into the room, hardly remembering to open the doors.
“What's wrong with Master Alexi?!” the vampire demanded, his eyes narrowed. Erik met him calmly, partially expecting this reaction.
“He's in danger. My cell was planning a raid at the Wilson building. I didn't realize 'till this morning that Alexi would be there. He wasn't originally supposed to be in that meeting, or I would have remembered.”
Joseph's eyes flashed, but there was no time to kill Erik at the moment, so he nodded and tried calling his master's cell phone.
… Which, unfortunately, seemed to be on silent. 'Blasted things, should there not be some kind of emergency mode?!' he thought angrily, before immediately calling Master Mois, hoping that the elder brother was in a position where he could answer his phone. 'Come on, come on, Master. You know I would not call you like this unless it were incredibly important.'
His face without expression Mois watches Alexi interact with those foul people he himself would have had to deal with were it not for that fateful night and his mother's hate. 'Those men and women, they don't know what's coming, and what is going to be sacrificed for their future. Yeah, I know Alexi is sickened by them, as am I, but he's as much doing this for the humans as he is for the magicals. He may not even realize it, but really, this is good for both sides. . .' Alexi and the others are just sitting down as Mois' phone suddenly goes off. He'd silenced most of the numbers on the phone least his coworkers try to call him up for a drink or something and distract him, so when that telltale jingle comes from his hip holster he blanches slightly before even checking to see who it is.
Pulling out the humming device his stomach drops even further as he notes who is calling and with a thick swallow he quickly presses the answer button on the screen and puts it on speakerphone so he can go back to watching Alexi just in case. “What's wrong Joseph?” he says shortly, his scope moving this way and that for threats around the building.
~*~*~*~*~
Far down below, the infiltration team enters the underground parking area, employees only, and within moments have confirmed that there is no human presence. Nirale moves to the elevators and begins working her way into the control panel to install the chips, a task that should only take a minute.
“The Xani rebels are attacking the Wilson building today. You must get Master Alexi out!” Joseph replied immediately, thanking the stars that Master Mois had picked up the phone.”
In an instant Mois is off running. He leaves his rifle behind, knowing it will be of no use in tight quarters, and with a speed reserved for this very thing he hits the fire escape and begins practically flying down the dark metal contraption. His heart is in his ears and once he's close enough he simply vaults the remaining yards to the ground below. He lands hard and tucks into a roll, on his feet before he even loses his momentum and is off in a flash towards the building housing his brother. He does not think, he simply moves, his only drive, reaching his brother's side.
~*~*~*~*~
Oblivious to the exchange and the dangers below Alexi begins the meeting with a few off color jokes, trying to boost moral as is his main reason for being here today.
Joseph's eyes glowed blood-red, but he merely glanced at Erik and said in a remarkably calm voice, “Can you tell me anything else to help Master Alexi?”
The rebel Leader turned away. “They were going in through the basement level, taking the elevators to the roof, then locking the elevators. He will have to take the stairs. There will be about thirty men. Five holding the basement, five running the ground and basement levels for general backup, seven grabbing the intel off the computer system, and thirteen attacking the bigwigs.”
Mois' mind tunes in to the information coming through his phone and as soon as he's inside slows just long enough to tell the startled receptionist that the building is being infiltrated from the basement. He doubts she will believe him, and standing around convincing her and the security staff seems a real waste to the currently single minded man so instead he races towards the nearby emergency stairs and begins vaulting them three at a time. A part of his curses the need for rich people to feel drawn to tall places, every step just another obstacle on his path to Alexi.
~*~*~*~*~
Slipping quietly into the meeting the young Drow listens carefully to the plan being laid out by their replacement leader. 'It has been only a week. It still sounds so strange to simply call he “leader”. So many of us still have hope. . . .' He keeps his thoughts to himself, lamenting that due to his race's sensitivity to the sun he will be unable to join in this, the first major operation after Leader Schumann's disappearance. 'Sometimes I curse being born this way. Not because I am ashamed of my race, but because, despite all my advantages, something as simple as a sunrise can kill me. . . .' All eyes go to Nirale as she turns to actually address the group before they head out.
Leader Nirale strode up to the meeting hall stage, a simple raised platform, made of wood, where a large crowd could be addressed. Of course, this particular crowd held the twenty soldiers involved in this mission, along with a few other interested parties. Taking a deep breath, the five-foot tall wood elf projected her voice without a microphone.
“I will not waste your time with pleasantries. We all know why we are here today. This mission has been in the planning stages for nearly a month now. I know we are all still mourning our fallen comrades, our fallen Leader, but we can do justice to their sacrifices today. They would want us to go on, to keep fighting. Some of the most important players in the slave trade will be sitting in that room today. I expect that their bodies will be sitting in coffins by tomorrow. They can capture us, torture us, even kill us, but we will not fail. In the end, justice and equality will prevail. Let's show those filthy, sadistic bastards just what happens when you try to oppress the magical community!”
~*~*~
Erik smiled slightly and dug into his omelet, watching Joseph as he pulled out the first aid kit to draw blood from both men.
The crowd lets out an enthusiastic whoot before dissolving into the appropriate groups and heading for their various means of transportation. Nirale herself takes an extra moment, closing her eyes and thinking of a certain vampire she's always felt was her inspiration and strength. 'Even with you gone, I still feel your passion Erik. We will get this done. We will see our kind free' Looking up she spots Adrian in the back of the room and offers him a smirk, his naturally near glowing red eyes reminding her for an instant of their fallen vampiric leader. Steeling herself she steps down off the rise and heads out after her men, ready for the fight ahead.
~*~*~*~*~
Alexi does his best to focus on his food while Joseph does what he have to, but he can't help feeling his stomach do a flip flop as he spots the red out of the corner of his eye. 'Bleh' he thinks, recalling the flavor from last time. Once both portions are taken Alexi watches Erik, waiting for him to produce the potion.
Erik took the bottle out from his pocket and placed it on the table for the elder vampire, who quickly mixed the doses in glasses for both men. Expressionless, he handed each of them a glass, hoping that this dose would not make his beloved Master worse off than he already was from the foreign emotions.
Alexi lets his feelings flow, his confidence, his caring, his admiration. He lets it all fill him up, watching Erik closely as to not lose the feeling. There is a slight smile on his lips as he takes the glass. He grimaces slightly at the prospect of once again drinking blood but to counter it he looks back at Erik and downs his dose quickly. Setting the glass down carefully he sits back. Feeling the black void in his midsection flushing out he lets out a sigh and waits to see whatever Erik was feeling.
Erik drank the potion, less in control of his feelings, but at least keeping himself from feeling anything too damaging. He mostly felt concern, apprehension, and a strange sense of contentment. In fact, rather than particularly needing to control his emotions, he was naturally calm.
It was only a moment after he had downed the glass that he began to feel the emotions Alexi was projecting. It was not so different from the feelings from before, caring, confidence, admiration, but for just a moment, Erik allowed himself to dwell on them. “The emotions you do feel, they are so pleasant. I cannot ever imagine why you would want my tortured soul,” he commented, smiling weakly. “I wish I could feel this all the time.”
Alexi's eyes flutter close and he lets out a slightly odd noise. The feelings do not hurt, but they feel so foreign he's not sure that to make of them. They tumble around for a bit, bit as they slips back he delights openly as he realizes that they seem to linger. Not like the pain and darkness from before, almost like they are being renewed. He opens his eyes, smiling at Erik. Offering up a half smile he murmurs, “I only feel like that around you Erik. . .” Reveling in the fact that he can continue to freely feel what Erik does the human lets his eyes close again, a slightly blissful expression on his face, despite the fact that the newly added feeling of envy is also something he's not really use to.
For a moment, the vampire was confused, as if Alexi were speaking a foreign language. But the words clicked into place. “Ignoring, for a moment, irrationality of that kind of confidence in me... What do you feel like when you aren't around me?” he asked, his voice genuinely concerned.
The confusion ripples gently in the background, making Alexi giggle. Opening one eye he glances at the vampire before letting it slide shut again. “Nothing much Erik. I feel love when with Joseph or Mois, affection when with my servants, and a general bad feeling when around my so called equals. But when I am alone? Nothing much. . .”
“I see,” Erik muttered, turning towards his glass of animal blood and his breakfast, unsure of what to say to that. “Well, I am glad that I can make you feel such lovely emotions.”
Alexi chuckles. He doesn't even need to see the man to know he stumped him. After a long moment he looks to Joseph. “I feel well Joseph, no need to keep hovering.” He smiles wide as if to prove his point. Sitting up properly he begins digging into his meal, washing away the taste of blood with some OJ.
Joseph stayed for an extra minute to make sure that his beloved master was actually eating, and then spoke. “Your car will be ready in half an hour. It's already been filled up and polished. I wish you luck with your meeting today, young Master.” And with that, the head slave quietly bowed and left the room.
“Thank you Joseph.” Alexi murmurs, smiling and watching his foster father leave. He stares at the closed door for a long moment before letting out a soft sigh. “He is a good man. . . .” Looking back to Erik he lets his natural emotions about the vampire tumble about, trying to counteract the uncertainty, to perhaps sooth some of those less than positive emotions. 'How do you get anything done when you are completely sure of what you are doing?' he wonders, yawning slightly. “So, why did you sound so concerned before? I thought you knew that my emotions are all wonky?”
“As I've said, knowing that doesn't make it that much easier to hear or get used to. I've spent my life learning how to chain my emotions so that I can function without committing murder. It's difficult to realize that another person in the world feels so little, especially in comparison. So, yes, I can't help but experience some concern and confusion, even knowing you already,” Erik replied.
Alexi lets out a sigh. “It is still so strange to be bound to someone who has exactly what you wish you could have, and to hear that all they want to do is lock this thing away.” Looking up at Erik, Alexi examines the face before him. “I do not know how I would feel about feelings if I were free to feel them as everyone else does. Maybe I would have broken long ago, or maybe I would be a better man. Who knows?” He lets out another sigh, eating quickly. 'If I do not eat it all Joseph will worry. He knows what blood loss does to people, and he knows I will need my strength for this. . .'
Alexi quickly finishes his meal, letting his happy enjoyment of the food trickle through him. Small as it is he hopes Erik can feel it. When at last the final bite is gone the billionaire stands and pulls on the overcoat. Checking his lines in the mirror to make sure they're straight he smiles, smoothing down his front. Looking back at Erik his gives him a playful wink, quite happy that he gets to show off one of his rarer outfits in front of those silly stuck-up morons society calls his equals. Giving a wave Alexi chimes, “Off to that gaudy white and gold building of finance I go!” With that he slips out of the room, down the stairs, and into the garage. He smiles, noting that Mois' SUV is already gone. Uwin seems to catch on to his master's good mood and greets him happily.
“Good morning Master Alexi, you look well!” the elf chimes happily, his red hair half vanishing under his driver hat as he pulls it on.
Alexi returns the smile, mourning on the inside as he feels the emotions fading. “Am am feeling quite well this morning, thank you Uwin. You look well rested. Did you sleep in the booth again?” Uwin ducks his head with an embarrassed grin as he opens the door for the master of the house.
“Yes, but I made sure not to sleep in that funny position again so my neck's okay!” He looks up at Alexi as the human stops to squeeze his shoulder supportively. More than once Uwin has indeed slept funny in his little booth and had to ask someone to fix his neck so he can drive.
“That is good to hear Uwin. You have the schedule?” The elf nods. “Good, then off we go!” He slips into the back seat, a faint trickle of joy slithering through him at the pure delight Uwin seems to be feeling. 'He seems so happy to see me happy. . .' He lets out a faint sigh, settling back against the seat and closing his eyes. Uwin spots this and stays quiet, knowing Master Alexi is doing something important. The files Alexi needs are already resting on the back seat but before he looks at them the human wants to make sure of all the information in his head. There is something to be said for Alexi's ability to recall the oddest things. The information in his head is not on the meeting itself, but on the people attending.
If one could see inside his mind it would look something like a giant Rolodex moving at a hundred miles an hour. Each time it stops it's only for a fraction of a second, just long enough to read a word before moving on to the next card halfway to the other side of the Rolodex. 'They will have guards with them, trying to look all impressive. After the bombing they'll be expecting trouble. Being without one, that will be good, will show my confidence, relax the room. I should. . .' His mind continues to tumble over figures and options, right down to what should be ordered for lunch should it run that long, until at last he feels confident that he has what he needs prepared in his head and he opens his eyes.
“Some music please Uwin. Something catchy so I have something to hum while the meeting is going one.” The elf laughs from the front seat and pulls out the music collection Alexi gave to him to choose from when he asks for music. Settling on something lovely and epic he slides the disc into the player, setting the volume where Alexi normally likes it. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EOA1wBw_Jt4 Once the lovely soft strains from the violin set in Alexi lets out a sigh and sits up a little straighter.
Snatching up the first folder he begins humming along with the moving tune. He's heard it many times before of course, but it always compels him to hum along. “Good choice Uwin.” he murmurs.
“Thank you Master Alexi.” the giddy elf replies, his eyes on the road, a smile on his lips.
Once at the complex Alexi bids Uwin a soft farewell before his face drops into it's usual false smile he wears in public. He is greeted at the door by a gofer and practically bowed through the entire complex until he reaches the elevator. The taller man's “I want to please you” actions seem to drip with sleaze and Alexi detaches himself from the man as quickly as he can, asking him to fetch some hot tea. The men and women who are to attend the meeting are all milling about when he arrives in the conference room and Alexi is please to figure out that he's the last to arrive. 'That is right, I am the boss, you wait on me. This is my company we are talking about, and none of you get to tell me what to do with it'
Alexi gets the distinct impression that Erik would disapprove of his thoughts, the sound of them being very arrogant and superior, but at the same time Erik would not know that at least half of these men have tried at one point or another to take at least part of his company. Louis gives Alexi one of his arrogant smiles and the youngish billionaire realizes that he's up to something. With a soft sigh he pulls out his phone and turns it to silent so it won't disturb the meeting. This seems to remind several other men to do the same. Things proceed normally, Alexi having to avoid looks of disgust and exasperation with each metaphorically and sometimes literally greasy hand he needs to shake. In his normal emotional state however, this take little effort.
~*~*~*~*~
Staring through the scope of his sniper rifle Mois watches his brother enter the building, the subtle shift from truly happy to a false happy easily discernible by the older male. 'That's it Brother, get into the game, get it done, then get out of there' He lets out a sigh, quickly finding the room for the meeting before pulling his head away from the scope to wipe away from sweat. 'You have to be roasting in that outfit Brother. . .But then again, your driver is good, and at this temp the building probably has AC on. . .' He huffs a little, the heat of the morning not something he's too happy with, but something he willingly puts up with for the sake of his brother's safety.
~*~*~*~*~
Unfortunately for Mois the danger approaching his brother is not from any direction he can see. Parking a good mile from the building itself the selected members for the mission against the financial company slip down into the sewers and begin racing towards their destination. The plan is simple. Two teams enter from the basement and once the area is secured, they leave a few people behind to keep the area clear. The two main groups will take the elevators up, one stopping on the floor that has the information they want, the other going right to the top where the meeting is being held. The second group is to take out as many of the bigwigs as they can before getting back into the elevator and riding it back to the basement. The leader, Nirale, clutches the control chips in her pockets, the ones that will allow them to take exclusive control over the elevators and keep security from shutting them down. 'Yet another reason I love the human's reliance on technology' she thinks with a smirk.
The vampire sat down at his desk, or rather, his captor's desk, and began writing a on a copy of the map for Elsa's arena. As he thought about the mission, his mind kept wandering to past raids and what exactly his comrades were currently doing. There was a nagging feeling on his mind that he was forgetting something, some name he should remember, something important.
It was a few more minutes of staring at maps and sipping some more blood and water before something clicked in Erik's mind. Quickly, he checked the date on his work computer, and like dominoes, the pieces fell into place. He knew exactly what his friends were doing. A raid in the Mendoza financial district... in the Wilson building... which happened to be white and gold... where Alexi would be this very moment. Panic gripped him, but he would not allow it to overtake his senses. With haste, he paged Joseph, -Emergency. Alexi in danger. Come here NOW!-
Joseph heard his cell phone beep with confusion. That was the beep for Erik, who had never messaged him. But when he checked it, his eyes widened. He was on the other side of the mansion, normally a good 10 minute walk from Alexi's room. But now he sprinted and, using his vampiric speed, covered the distance in around two minutes.
Panting, he crashed into the room, hardly remembering to open the doors.
“What's wrong with Master Alexi?!” the vampire demanded, his eyes narrowed. Erik met him calmly, partially expecting this reaction.
“He's in danger. My cell was planning a raid at the Wilson building. I didn't realize 'till this morning that Alexi would be there. He wasn't originally supposed to be in that meeting, or I would have remembered.”
Joseph's eyes flashed, but there was no time to kill Erik at the moment, so he nodded and tried calling his master's cell phone.
… Which, unfortunately, seemed to be on silent. 'Blasted things, should there not be some kind of emergency mode?!' he thought angrily, before immediately calling Master Mois, hoping that the elder brother was in a position where he could answer his phone. 'Come on, come on, Master. You know I would not call you like this unless it were incredibly important.'
His face without expression Mois watches Alexi interact with those foul people he himself would have had to deal with were it not for that fateful night and his mother's hate. 'Those men and women, they don't know what's coming, and what is going to be sacrificed for their future. Yeah, I know Alexi is sickened by them, as am I, but he's as much doing this for the humans as he is for the magicals. He may not even realize it, but really, this is good for both sides. . .' Alexi and the others are just sitting down as Mois' phone suddenly goes off. He'd silenced most of the numbers on the phone least his coworkers try to call him up for a drink or something and distract him, so when that telltale jingle comes from his hip holster he blanches slightly before even checking to see who it is.
Pulling out the humming device his stomach drops even further as he notes who is calling and with a thick swallow he quickly presses the answer button on the screen and puts it on speakerphone so he can go back to watching Alexi just in case. “What's wrong Joseph?” he says shortly, his scope moving this way and that for threats around the building.
~*~*~*~*~
Far down below, the infiltration team enters the underground parking area, employees only, and within moments have confirmed that there is no human presence. Nirale moves to the elevators and begins working her way into the control panel to install the chips, a task that should only take a minute.
“The Xani rebels are attacking the Wilson building today. You must get Master Alexi out!” Joseph replied immediately, thanking the stars that Master Mois had picked up the phone.”
In an instant Mois is off running. He leaves his rifle behind, knowing it will be of no use in tight quarters, and with a speed reserved for this very thing he hits the fire escape and begins practically flying down the dark metal contraption. His heart is in his ears and once he's close enough he simply vaults the remaining yards to the ground below. He lands hard and tucks into a roll, on his feet before he even loses his momentum and is off in a flash towards the building housing his brother. He does not think, he simply moves, his only drive, reaching his brother's side.
~*~*~*~*~
Oblivious to the exchange and the dangers below Alexi begins the meeting with a few off color jokes, trying to boost moral as is his main reason for being here today.
Joseph's eyes glowed blood-red, but he merely glanced at Erik and said in a remarkably calm voice, “Can you tell me anything else to help Master Alexi?”
The rebel Leader turned away. “They were going in through the basement level, taking the elevators to the roof, then locking the elevators. He will have to take the stairs. There will be about thirty men. Five holding the basement, five running the ground and basement levels for general backup, seven grabbing the intel off the computer system, and thirteen attacking the bigwigs.”
Mois' mind tunes in to the information coming through his phone and as soon as he's inside slows just long enough to tell the startled receptionist that the building is being infiltrated from the basement. He doubts she will believe him, and standing around convincing her and the security staff seems a real waste to the currently single minded man so instead he races towards the nearby emergency stairs and begins vaulting them three at a time. A part of his curses the need for rich people to feel drawn to tall places, every step just another obstacle on his path to Alexi.
PopeAlessandros
Member
Seen
2 yrs ago
Joseph hung up the phone with eyes full of concern and fear for the lives of his masters, his sons. Slowly, he turned a red-eyed glare onto Erik. If looks could kill, his would have incinerated the rebel leader.
“There is nothing we can do now,” the head slave muttered. “For your sake, I would pray that Master Mois is able to protect him.”
Erik, for his part, merely returned the glare and the words with a calm, stoic, and seemingly fearless one of his own, attempting to hide his guilt and fear for the man that he had come to call friend. Years of working in the rebel ranks had taught him a certain stoicism, and he had no desire to show these men the intense sensations of worry and shame that threatened to overtake him.
Thankfully, his mask did not have to last too long. The two vampires glared at each other for about twenty seconds, and then Joseph abruptly turned and left the room. As he closed the door behind him, the elder vampire found that he was trembling, and his fists were clenching almost of their own accord.
The younger captive felt a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. He did not really fear for himself, no, not even knowing that he would have a furious vampire father and a decent marksman brother coming after him if Alexi died. No, he was afraid because he knew Alexi to be a good man, who did not deserve to die in a grenade blast. And perhaps, a part of him feared for the plan if its orchestrator somehow died.
~*~*~*~*~
The representative from one of the smaller branches drones on and on, Alexi’s presence setting them back on track and the rather routine meeting plod dully on and on. Alexi has, over the years, made it so he only has to attend certain meetings. Not only from the actual corporate world point of view, but also for his own private planning purposes. ’I can not believe how horribly dull this is. I know that if I were not here things would be going more interesting, seeing as Lois seemed to be plotting something or another. . . .I wonder if he will bring it up anyways’ Giving a sideways glance towards the man in question Alexi lets out a faint sigh, hoping that this meeting will come to an end without the whole board coming up in arms over one thing or another.
~*~
He can feel it. His senses alert, he can feel that something is happening. Just out of sight, just past those doors as he flies past them. Something is happening, and he could care less. ’Alexi’s in danger, and that’s all that matters. I just need to get to him, protect him, and everything else will turn out the way these things always turn out’ His breath is harsh, the elder Vandros practically a blur as he climbs flight after flight. He counts each floor as he passes, not even sparing the signs a glance. he knows what floor Alexi’s on, and he will get there in time.
~*~
The rebels disperse through the building as planned, screams following their appearances, people running for cover as they fire carefully over their heads, the few more terrifying ones growling and snapping to keep the humans down and terrified. The tech heads race in, gathering files, hacking and decrypting as fast as they can while the final detachment take the elevator up to the mooting high above. The guard try to retaliate, but are brought down easily. This building isn’t very heavily guarded, but the rebels know just how long it will take after the silent alarm is tripped for the actual police to arrive.
Those in the elevator stand at the ready. There will be no survivors. They won’t let any of those foul slave owning bastard walk away alive if they can help it. The company may be small in the grand scheme of things, but a blow like this will have long reaching repercussions, especially with how many bigwigs are actually attending. Nirale’s finger slides up to rest on her trigger, they are almost there. She watches the little lights climb higher and higher, her heart beat picking up with each little ding. Five more floors. . . .Three. . . .Two. . . .One. . . .
~*~
At last the elder Vandros reaches the right floor and with a loud bang bashes open the door to the meeting room. From his place at the head of the table Alexi stands in a flash, the sight of his brother panting and pulling his gun has him completely on edge. Mois cries for them all to drop and without hesitation Alexi falls flat to the ground. Only a few others follow, most too confused and shouting at Mois, asking what the hell a man with a gun is doing in their board room. Mois ignores all of them, taking a long slow breath as he drops to a knee before the elevator. He glances up just long enough to note that the car is only a couple floors away then sets his sight on the doors, both handguns pointed and level.
Alexi bites his lip, watching his brother. A vague part of him wonders how Erik’s going to react, finding out that Mois had to mow someone or someones down in an effort to protect him. he’s got the very bad summation that it’s likely magicals and he does not look forward to that conversation. The ding makes his eyes jump from his brother’s back to the door and he holds his breath.
Mois opens fire as soon as there is a gap to fire through, aiming at about chest high. He knows that aiming to kill is not something anyone he cares about wants from him, but he can’t help his overwhelming drive to keep Alexi safe. Even if no one ever forgives him, he feels no remorse in protecting his beloved little brother, even if it means Joseph hating him for the rest of his miserable life. He already knows how much Joseph hates his work, the discussion long ago still a crushing weight on his heart ever magical life he takes, but he can only hope that Joseph will forgive him through their shared love of dearest Alexi.
In Mois’ eyes he has three confirmed kills before they seem to realize what’s going on and jump to the sides of the elevator for cover. Nirale looks to her fallen comrades and a dark expression crosses her face. How had they known? Did someone tell? Whoever is responsible for these deaths, will pay. . .
Mois empties both clips, praying that the magicals will just take their dead and leave, however as his last bullet fires and he goes into a roll so he can take cover to reload a pain rips through his back as a round from the rebel’s high speed machine guns tears through the flesh of his right shoulder blade. Thankfully it seems to skate along the skin rather than being a direct hit - burying itself in a wall after passing - And Mois is able to reload and take up return fire without too much difficulty.
Alexi stays down, unable to look away. Several members of the meeting are hit, their bodies falling around the youngest Vandros with sickening thumps. The glass outer walls shatter under the hail of bullets and Alexi covers his head just long enough to avoid most of the flying pieces. He feels the sting as his hands are lacerated but when he looks back up he sees something that raises his panic ten fold.
Mois sees it too, the dull green explosive tumbling through the air threatening to make his heart stop. However, he doesn’t have time for that. Dropping his weapons he dives, rolling hard and settling over Alexi protectively. The blast is deafening in the enclosed space, despite the windows being gone, and Mois cries out as a rush of burning telling him that the grenade exploded while in the air above them. He hears Alexi yelp beneath him but does not move from his position. An instant later debris rains down upon them as the floor above them begins crumbling and Mois can only pray that the table will take most of it.
~*~
And hour passes before the Vandros brothers are found, still laying one mostly atop the other, a harsh burn running across the top one’s back. Alexi’s managed to remain calm, rather easily in fact, from his place on the smooth carpet. He doesn’t really feel anything until Mois sits up carefully, the rescue team people helping him to do so, and he spots the pained expression on his dear brother’s face. With a whine he tries to scoot over to Mois but a sharp look from the elder reminds Alexi quickly that he can’t be the worried little brother right now. Instead Alexi’s expression fades into his neutral one and he stands, brushing off the paramedics to check over the room and the occupants. Most of the others have been removed, Alexi’s and Mois having been furthest from the stairs and most deeply buried beneath the table, but he still spots a few dead faces he recognizes and lets out a sigh.
“Fine mess.” He says with a hiss, heading over to the police to get as much information out of them as he can. Once he’s done confirming deaths and other medical statuses Alexi pulls out his phone and heads to a corner of the room to call Joseph.
For his part Mois sits as still as he can and lets the medics do their work. He knows he’s gonna want Joseph looking over his wounds later as well, maybe use some of the stuff Alexi’s had made special for the household to help the healing process, but for now he lets them do their work. His mind is in a completely different place, looking over at Alexi, seeing him walk around with various cuts and completely disheveled appearance he can’t even bring himself to admire the man as he sees him pull up his phone. ’Calling Joseph I bet. He’s got to be worried sick. . .And that other. . .’ His rage erupts inside his head and he is unable to complete his thought. His fury at his brother’s “guest” overwhelming. He’s already going to lose his brother in less than a month and a half, there is no way he will forgive the man who already shortened his time with his brother for fucking up and almost taking all that time away.
~*~*~
Erik paced around Alexi’s room with clear agitation. Or rather, it would have been clear had anyone been there to see it. He bit his nails and clenched his teeth, and at several points, tried to actually work before giving up and pacing again. How could I have let this happen?! How could I… how could I just FORGET that there was a mission coming up? How could I not have remembered?...
~*~*~
Meanwhile, Joseph strode back to his apartment, attempting to appear like everything was fine. He could not bring himself to work. Once, one of the newer slaves greeted him, but he said nothing, as he found himself unable to speak. They can’t die. They can’t. They aren’t allowed. Not so young… I forbid it... Ha! As if that ever did anything...The vampire was sitting at his desk, quietly rocking back and forth, when he heard his phone ring. In half a second, he picked up the device and glanced at the number. Upon seeing who it was from, he allowed himself a short breath to compose himself before answering, he just hoped that it was actually Master Alexi or Master Mois calling.
~*~
Barely half a ring passes before it gets cut off and Alexi knows Joseph is on the other end. Before the vampire has the chance to say anything Alexi says calmly, “Mois and I are alright Joseph. We are wounded but well, and will be returning home in a few hours.” He leaves the moment open so the vampire knows he is not going to hang up right away.
The vampire breathed a sigh of relief, for in all of his years, he was sure he had not heard such sweet sounds as his young Master saying those simple, wonderful words. He picked up on the tone easily, and knew that his Master was not in a place where he could speak freely, a place where he could be himself. So he too found his composure and answered quite calmly, “That is good to hear, Master Alexi. Everything will be prepared as usual. Would you like for me to send a driver to pick you up?” He was almost able to keep the palpable relief out of his voice, almost able to sound like everything was completely normal.
The relief in his foster father’s voice is clear to the well trained ear of the youngest Vandros and Alexi smiles widely on the inside. The love that comes through that voice is something he’s always appreciated, and now more than ever, he can feel it touching his heart. He’s sure it has something to do with being bonded to Erik but for now he sets that thought aside and replies, “Yes Joseph, thank you. Have Uwin bring one of my more modern models.”
“Yes, Master. It well be done. Is there anything else?” Joseph replied, still emotionally reeling from the realization that his beloved sons were alive.
Alexi glances over to see a couple medics laying Mois down on the board room floor and he lets out a faint sigh. “I may need help getting Mois in and out of the car. They sedated him. I have to go before they try to take him to the hospital. He would never forgive me for letting them do that.”
Joseph nodded. “I will come with Uwin to assist,” he said simply, his tone allowing no room for argument. “We will be there within half an hour. And please tell Master Mois to go to the hospital if the medics insist.”
“That sounds good Joseph, I will tell him.” With that Alexi hangs up and heads over to the medics. After a brief discussion he finds out that Mois’ wounds, while large, are mostly superficial. His back has some burning and the debris and graze have taken their toll, but over all he’ll need minimal medical care. After assuring them that he has an on site medic they agree to leave him in Alexi’s hands. A young woman tries to treat Alexi’s wound but a long hard stare makes her back off. He’s more worried about getting Mois somewhere he can rest and he knows Joseph will be able to take care of his significantly less severe wounds.
~*~*~
Meanwhile, Joseph hung up the phone and called Uwin to meet him in the garage as soon as possible. Within ten minutes the pair were driving off to the scene of the attack. The ride was mostly quiet, but Joseph did take a minute to politely text Erik and inform the vampire that Masters Mois and Alexi were all right.
He longs to kneel down beside his brother offer him love and comfort, but even if he wasn’t in the mostly incoherent state the sedation has put him into, Alexi knows he can not show such weakness and attachment in public. No matter the circumstance, he needs to remain the harsh, unyielding, cold man the world has come to expect.
Enlisting aid from a couple of the rescue workers Alexi and Mois make their way down to the first floor, arriving at the front doors just as his car appears outside Alexi smirks, his inner smile not showing as he praises Joseph mentally for his perfect timing. As soon as they are out the front door Joseph appears almost magically by Mois’ side and Alexi waves off the rescue workers. They give him deep scowls, clearly not approving of his choice, but putting up with it because they know better than to question an aggravated rich guy.
Carefully, Joseph supported the dazed Master Mois into the car. Then, quickly and respectfully, the vampire made sure to get the information on what treatments Master Mois had been provided with and the sedative he was given, before getting into the car himself.
Alexi follows behind Mois and Joseph, waiting until both are in the back seat before joining them there. The modern vehicle Joseph chose is rather roomie and Alexi nods in approval. From the driver’s seat Uwin looks worriedly over the back of his chair but refrains from speaking as he pulls out of the parking area. Alexi lets out a long sigh, knowing he can’t get the whole story out of anyone yet, but he does reach over to hold Mois’ hand, staring at his resting face. He quickly runs down everything the medics told him about treatment before reaching over with his other hand he pats his foster father’s and offers him a faint smile.
Joseph successfully returned his Master’s smile with a faint one of his own. After an hour of waiting to hear how these two were, he was just so relieved that they were alive, and so furious at Erik for allowing his sons to wind up in danger. But he did not speak now, for they were still in public, in a sense. Instead he merely waited for Master Alexi to address him.
With a faint sigh Alexi leans back, looking over his shoulder at Uwin he gives the young elf an apologetic smile before asking that he put up the window so he could speak in private with Joseph. Uwin glows at the smile - his master’s smile all he needs these days to know everything’s going to be alright - and complies without question. Once the window is in place Alexi turns to Joseph and raises an eyebrow. “There is no way Mois called you as he raced to save me, so he was not the one to spot this danger. So. . . .?” He does not seem at all upset, just curious.
“Erik,” Joseph began, turning towards the young man. “It was his cell. He was kind enough to finally remember that his comrades were going to kill everyone at your meeting. It was very nearly too late.” The anger was evident in the slave’s voice, though it came out as only a slight irritation. But then he took a deep breath. “To be honest, I do not think he realized you would be there, since your presence was a last minute decision.” He should have figured it out sooner though…
Alexi nods slowly, that option entering his mind even before he asked. A sad expression crosses his face even though he’s unable to really feel the sorrow of his words. “Mois killed several of the magicals that came to our floor. . . .I really hope none were close with Erik. I know even if none are it will still devastated him. He cares so much for those in his cell. . .”
Master Mois … killed … several of them…. Joseph found himself incredibly conflicted as he processed his Master’s words. Well, of course he did… he had no choice… I just, I still hate that he must do those things. I mean… they are still my people. But he was protecting Master Alexi… but those freedom fighters will never see the wonderful world Master Alexi wants to build for them… I just… I cannot… The vampire wanted to mourn for those lost lives, but he was also still relieved that his beloved sons were still alive.
“I find it surprising that you are so … concerned for him,” the head slave finally replied thoughtfully. “After all, he did put you in severe danger.”
Alexi looks over at his foster father with confusion creasing his brow. “Erik did not order an attack on me. I was not even suppose to be there today. Also, this is a war, and honestly, taking out those men really is a good move as far as the rebellion is concerned, so. . . .I can not bring myself to fault them Joseph, even if it means I was put in danger. . . .” He reaches out, giving Joseph’s hand another squeeze. “I am sure he is very conflicted right now. He. . . .I think he likes me. At least that is what it feels like, and knowing that his overworked forgetfulness almost got me killed will be hard for him to bear.” He knows he’s assuming the reason Erik didn’t tell them sooner, but as he sensed no deviousness from the vampire before he left, it’s a valid assumption.
The vampire sighed. “On some level, I know you are right, Master. He did not intend for you to be harmed. I just… I wish he had warned us. I do not like seeing you and Master Mois at risk.”
Alexi give Joseph one of his winning smiles. “You are sweet Joseph. I am glad to hear you so worried about me again. . . .it is good to hear you closer to the Joseph from my childhood once again. . . .Including that scolding tone you have had a few times this week.” Alexi smiles cutely, trying to help Joseph relax. now that the event is over, and they are away from the site, Alexi is no longer bothered that it happened and looks upon it objectively. Not only because he wants Joseph to feel better, but he knows that what waits for him at home is likely the closest thing to hell he can imagine. Even Erik’s hate for him seems like it will pale in comparison to what Erik is feeling right now. He does not fear feeling it, the house still a ways away, but he has an inkling, and he trusts his inklings.
After a moment of thought, Joseph decides to speak almost… freely. “Master Alexi, I never stopped worrying for you. I merely tend to avoid speaking my thoughts,” he replies simply. Though it is clear that his master does not mind the scolding, and in fact appreciates it, he still cannot help but feel a twinge of guilt as the human points out the kind of behavior that could have earned him a harsh backhand from another master.
Alexi feels a rush of happy at his beloved Joseph’s words and with a faint flash of his child like enthusiasm he had up through his teen years he launches himself at Joseph and gives him a tight hug. “Thank you. . .” he murmurs softly, wincing slightly as the motion causes him to, for the first time, realize he’s wounded.
Joseph hugged his former charge back very gently, naturally careful of the wounds on the boy’s back. He remembered all too clearly how many times his master had been wounded, to the point that he understood these days that Master Alexi could forget the pain he was in. “You’re welcome, Master,” he replied tenderly.
Alexi feels another warm rush as he sits back, looking at the bemused Mois with gentle eyes and thrumming happily over the fact that he is still so cared for by his beloved Joseph, even after all he’s put the man through. ’Though, others have put him through worse, I can only pray that Joseph did not love them as he loves Mois and me. Humming softly they past the time back to the mansion in peaceable silence, the peace only waning as they pull into the garage. Alexi isn’t quite sure what has changed, but he can tell there is something different inside him. Exiting the car he holds out a hand to help Joseph with his brother, the something inside of him growing stronger.
~*~*~
Erik received the message from Joseph and, for a moment, smiled with relief. But guilt soon began to wrack his brain as more and more realizations dawned on him. They are safe… I didn’t…. Oh thank goodness… Funny how two weeks ago I would have been cheering… What did I almost do? How could I not have known? … And if he’s safe, then … then what happened? Who … who died? I… I can’t… I should have… His eyes turned blood red as the vampire sunk to the floor in the corner of the room in a fearful mess. He shuddered, as a few tears came to his eyes. What have I done? … What have I done…? The former rebel Leader carried on like this for the next hour or so, only beginning to dry his tears and collect himself about ten minutes before the Vandros family came home. Even then, he continued to feel and unconsciously radiate his pain so that any poor emotionally-stunted billionaire who happened to be psychically joined to him would certainly feel overwhelmed by it.
~*~*~
Joseph exited the car quietly and took Master Mois up into his arms, bridal style. At Master Alexi’s silent request, he shook his head. “I have him, Master. If you like, just touch his shoulder or something. Let him know you are there.” Besides, I fear you may be unable to hold your own weight soon enough, with a certain emotional prisoner up there…
With that, he walked at a relatively slow pace, carrying his charge towards the spare bedroom next to Master Alexi’s, shooing off any curious slaves with piercing looks.
Alexi complies without a word, his mood growing darker and darker with every step they take. His hand clenches compulsively on Mois’ shoulder as they exit the garage and move into the main house. Uwin stands beside the car, worried and nervous, watching Alexi’s feet drag ever so slightly over the threshold. The wealthy man bites his lip hard, knowing very well where his pain and panic is coming from, but doing his best to keep silent even as the feelings begin to eat at his insides, ripping at his mind like rabid drakes. Taking long slow breaths he tries to remain steady, at least until he can reach the railing, but as luck would have it his feet are taken from him just a foot short, the hand reaching for it dropping to catch him before he crashes hard to the floor.
Now on his hands and knees Alexi greets whatever was left in his stomach from his last meal with a loud retching noise, the burn of it coming up making him cough and hack. He can feel himself swaying slightly but he manages to not fall completely over.
A part of Joseph wished he could go to his other beloved Master, but he knew better. He knew that he could not really assist while he still had the unconscious man in his arms. He also knew that even if he tried, the man would refuse the help and tell him to tend to his brother first. So, careful to hold to Mois tightly, he strode back to the door and called out to Uwin.
“Uwin, help Master Alexi, please. Take him to the lounge, get him some water, help him clean up, and bring someone in to clean up this mess. I will be back in ten minutes. With a quick look of apology to his younger son, he strode up the stairs to place Master Mois in the guest room.
Alexi listens to the exchange going on around him vaguely, only really coming out of it when he hears Joseph’s feet on the stairs. In a voice just loud enough for his foster father to hear he murmurs, “Don’t blame him. He can’t help it. . .” A moment later Uwin is at his side, murmuring encouragingly, trying to help the much larger man to his feet despite being wholly ill equipped to do so. With a bit of help from the floor and Uwin’s shoulder however Alexi manages to regain his feet. He knows the only way to get over this feeling it to get to his room, but as it is he can not allow anyone into the hallway leading to his room. He simply can not risk it.
So instead he allows his driver to help him to the lounge, taking a seat in his favorite chair with a groan, his head clutched between his hands. His whole body is hunched over and Uwin stands around fretting for a few seconds before remembering the rest of his orders and flying out of the room. Once he’s gone Alexi takes several deep breaths and tries desperately to reach out to Erik. He knows it’s futile. He can’t feel anything right now. No one’s around. The only things inside him are coming from the vampire himself, and right now all their bond allows him to do is share feelings when he has them. He want to help, to calm Erik down, for his sake, not his own, but it simply can not be done in this state.
These two are going to drive me mad, damnit, Joseph thought as he patiently and gently placed the elder brother onto the bed. Carefully, he removed the man’s shoes and checked that he was situated and able to be left alone before running back down the stairs to the younger brother. He knew exactly what was happening. It was obvious. The palpable state of Erik’s emotions over the attack today was clearly affecting Master Alexi. The only way to really help the eccentric billionaire was to help his near-murderer of a prisoner.
Soon enough, the vampire was down in the lounge, and he knelt down next to his beloved master. “Do you want to go upstairs now, Master Alexi?”
The human gives a faint nod, holding an arm out so Joseph can help him to his feet. Once up he places his arm across the vampire’s shoulders and motions for him to lead the way. “I have to talk to him. Joseph, he is, god, he hates himself so much right now. . . .How can anyone, how, could anyone ever feel like this about themselves? I am alive, and my brother killed his friends, but he was not there, how can he. . .’[/i] By now they are half way up the stairs and the pain becomes too much, he has to close his lips tightly to keep from dry heaving.
He should hate himself. He nearly got you killed… He got his own people killed. But I hate that you have to suffer for it, the vampire thought sadly. But he remained silent and merely supported his master up the stairs, more concerned with helping his dearest masters than mentally berating the rebel.
When they reached the bedroom door, Joseph opened it and led the little lord through to his bed. Quickly, he grabbed him more ice water and a wet cloth from the bathroom. “Everything will be fine, Master,” he offered, petting the human’s head with the cold cloth and offering him the drink.
Once the door to his room open, Alexi begins searching for his “guest”. As they had come closer and closer to his room, the feelings had grown more and more intense, but now, here, as he slowly shuffles in, Alexi’s pain has gone past the point where he can even identify it and he’s able to lift his head. His eyes still see, but just barely, but despite this he can’t seem to pick out just where Erik is. Once settle on to the plush mattress, the covers providing extra fluffyness, he flops to the side and breaths slowly. The cool of the cloth mixed with the chilled drink frees up his mind ever so slightly and Alexi calls out to Erik. “Erik. . . .Please. . . .Please stop, hating yourself. . .You should not. . . Hurt yourself. . . .I am fine, I live, Mois lives, and. . . .I do not blame you. . .”It’s hard to get the words out, but he knows that Erik would likely only withdraw from Alexi after this, not accepting that Alexi holds on him no shame.
Erik emerged from the corner where he had been standing wearing a seemingly impassive expression on his face. His voice seemed almost normal, if a tad monotone.
“Let me take the antidote. The potion is clearly malfunctioning. I am all right. It should not be making you feel like this. And I am glad you and Mois made it out alive,” was all he said, though he shifted until he was in the furthest corner possible from Alexi’s bed.
Alexi rolls his eyes, the effort to do so making him feel dizzy. “No Erik. . .If you were not feeling like this. . . .I would consider it, but no, even I, a rookie at feelings, knows you do not make big decisions when so upset. . .” Tears come to his eyes as he looks at Erik, tucked away in the furthest corner he can reach. “You, Mois, Joseph. . . .Why does everyone around me lock themselves so far away? This gift they have, that was given to them at birth, and all you all try to do is. . . .is hide it. Why must showing your feeling be this big, horrible thing, around those who care about you?” He sniffs, biting his finger for a moment before adding on sadly, “Am I really the only one who sees that if someone cares, it’s okay to be yourself? To feel?”
Erik’s eyes glowed bright red and he hesitated for several moments before answering. It was only when he was sure he could say a sentence without his voice breaking that he opened his mouth. “Perhaps you are.” It was another few moments before he said. “If you won’t take the antidote, then let me go. I-I’ll hide out in the woods for a few days and r-return before you need me. Th-there’s no reason for you to suffer like this, Alexi. The only way you will be free of this is to get me far away from you.”
His own pulse of pure pain shoots through the man laying atop his covers. ’I am really such a freak? Not only can I not feel as other do, but I can not even see the feelings as they should be?’ After a moment however he rejects the notion. He’s seen it other place. He seen people expressing themselves with loved one, read it in many books. No, Erik is wrong. People can feel. . .
His eyes light up slightly as he spots the red glow from the corner, a blissful feeling touching on the raging storm inside him. “I do not ask to be free Erik. I made my decision, and I will stick with it. I do not blame you for these feelings, but I do wish you would express them. It always feels better when you. . . .let things out. . . .” he swallows hard, taking and awkward sip from the drink Joseph had provided.
~*~
In the next room, the elder Vandros stirs, his mind quickly returning as the sedative wears off, and along with it, his rage.
The vampire gritted his teeth. “I told you, the potion is malfunctioning. I am fine,” he replied coldly. He closed his eyes. “I have nothing to express.” And if I did, young one, you would probably fucking explode with the pain. You naive idiot. Don’t you see that this is the only way I can process it?
It hurts that Erik is lying to him, especially since he’s never lied to the vampire but before he can say anything the door flies open to reveal an enraged Mois. Alexi has just enough time to register that this will not go well for him before Mois explodes at Erik. If this had been a different circumstance, perhaps Mois screaming at someone who’d actually done something wrong and not the innocent man whom he is bound to, Alexi would be quite amazed and happy to see Mois showing such passion. But as it is, Alexi shrinks back in terror, just waiting for the pain to come. Accusations and pure unrefined rage falls from Mois’ lips as he begins tearing Erik a new one, the sound near deafening.
Erik heard the door slam open and turned towards the noise. Somehow he could easily guess who it was. But… he just listened. His face was blank, probably infuriatingly so to his attacker. He listened passively, and said nothing. He deserved everything Mois was saying, of that there was no doubt. All the anger, all the hate, it washed over him like waves, adding to his own pain and self-doubt. But not a drop of it showed. His eyes had even returned to their usual gray hue, as he continued to glare at the screaming human with a stoic gaze, easily mistaken for uncaring. I nearly killed his brother. I nearly killed the man who will save us all. I got them both injured. I deserve this. He agreed with Mois completely regarding his culpability. But some speck of pride before another man, another soldier, kept his mask firmly bolted on.
No matter what he says, Erik’s face does not change. A part of him came in hoping to see the man curls in a little ball, or begging Alexi for forgiveness, or at the very least showing the faintest hint of remorse, but as he stand here, staring into the vampire’s dead gaze, the elder Vandros can feel his fury mutating into disgust and his screams go from angry about the facts, to jumping to conclusions. “You knew all along didn’t you!? You tricked my brother into thinking he could trust you, into, into fucking caring about you, so you could get him killed. You didn’t just want your freedom, you wanted some big victorious blow for your kind, bringing down the man who is the very face of their enslavement!”
On the bed Alexi begins to cry hard, curling up in the middle of the mattress. However Mois can not hear his sobs over the sound of his own voice.
“Fuck actually SAVING your people, no, you just needed one more win under your belt. Take the antidote and run! He’d die, your kind would be mostly free, and you would just go about your rescues being the big hero who made it all possible, taking all the credit!” Some part deep inside the man knows that he’s gone into the irrational. There’s no way Alexi could be tricked, that his dearest brother could be mislead, especially with being bound to the vampire, but he needs something, some kind of response, some kind of reaction, some sort of indication that this man his brother has put so much faith into and has. . . .Come to care for, is actually worth his little brother’s pain and suffering and deserves to live after his gross negligence.
A pool of bile appears around Alexi’s head as he heaves on to the bed, still laying on his side. However gross as his mind finds it, he’s in too much pain to move away from it. His sobs are still quiet despite the pain. His conflicted feelings only add to the mess inside his heart, and head. He understand why Mois is angry, but he doesn’t get why he’s mad like this Erik feels bad. he’s hurting, so bad. He does not deserve this pain. He’s punished himself enough. Everything turn out alright, why, WHY must the pain go on!?
In that moment, something broke inside the vampire’s mind. As if one could watch his mask shatter in slow motion, tearing off piece by piece. His voice started only slightly raised, and gradually increased in volume as he spoke.
“How the hell was I supposed to know that Alexi would be there?! Hmm? How the hell was I supposed to know anything from this single room doing paperwork all day?! Alexi Vandros was not on the docket for that meeting, not by my information. Did you really expect me to put my people in danger by telling a fucking magical murderer, no, excuse me, ‘police officer,’ everywhere they would be? What do you honestly think I could have done, hmm? No one told me anything. I didn’t even know until this morning that he would be there!” Already, his eyes were turning crimson again, as he slowly inched forwards toward the elder brother.
“So DON’T fucking tell me! TELL HIM. Fucking WARN him that you still have fucking plans in motion that are to be carried out! HE would fucking figure it out you brain dead slug! He knows what he’s doing and could have DONE something about this shit!” Mois screams, his anger reacting to the vampires. Despite the red eyes, the human does not back down.
“That was fucking obvious, you idiot? … Why would anyone in their right mind think that Xani plans suddenly would stop just because I was missing? Have you suddenly forgotten that we are terrorists?! If either of you had thought ahead, you would have told me Alexi’s schedule so I could tell you if any of the planned attacks were in places he would be, but noooo… clearly you’re both invincible and I’m more useful here doing paperwork! I didn’t know it would endanger him.” The mask was finally gone, and tears streamed from his crimson eyes down the vampire’s pale face, though his voice only quavered slightly. He was now directly in front of Mois, shaking his hands in agitation as he spoke.
The overprotective elder brother tried to open his mouth to say something, but Erik cut him off, continuing his rant.
“And another thing, don’t sit here and act like you’re so goddamn innocent. You capture and kill my kind, MY siblings, for a living, but here you are screaming at me when the war even touches your precious brother! How DARE the fighting touch the man who singlehandedly wants to initiate The Second Great Slave War.” He paused for a moment, a slight waver developing in his voice. “It’s all so senseless, so stupid. But you know what? I love him too. I don’t want him dead. I screwed up. I should have thought of checking this a week ago. But don’t act like my mistake was … intentional. I’m a terrorist, not a traitor.” He was breathing heavily now, glaring directly into the eyes of the man who dared accuse him.
Despite his fury Mois has to admit that someone should have brought up the idea of the attacks and wonders what could have kept his brother too busy to do so. he knows he could blame Erik, the two way bonding not part of the original plan and already causing his brother a fuckton of grief, but then his gaze turns to himself and with no excuses, even the ones he prepares to scream back die on his lips as Erik rages on. He does not move an inch as the slightly taller man bares down on him with a passion so hot it burns in his eyes. His mouth is open, ready to snap back on how Erik doesn’t truly have any siblings, he can’t know what it’s like to have an actual family member betrayed by someone they care about, but his voice leaves him as Erik admits his care for Alexi. He knows it’s only as a friend, he knows this, very well, it’s obvious how it was ment, but a small part of his brain, the last shred of rationalism, of actual soft humanity weathering the storm against the rage, latches on to the word “love” in all this insanity and for a moment it forces his rage to still. He’s seen it in his brother’s eyes, he’s heard it in his voice. Even without the feelings, Alexi. . . .
Joseph had spent this entire shouting match quietly tending to the man who was, ironically, the most affected by it. But he allowed the fight to go on, because he hoped that allowing Erik to have a “release valve” would help Alexi in the long run. Sure, he had his own anger at himself and the situation, but that was not his place. It was the place of other men to fight, argue, and squabble. His place where merely to quietly tend to his master’s needs.
But finally, he stood and turned to the two men, and used the pause to his advantage. In the most calm and quiet tone possible, he muttered, “Master Mois, go to your brother. You want to see Erik’s suffering, then you can watch it through Master Alexi’s eyes. Erik, get yourself some water, wash your face, and then sit down on that couch in the corner. If you two fight again, I will not hesitate to throw you out of the room and you to the farthest corner of the bathroom. You are hurting Master Alexi. He cannot take Erik’s adrenaline levels right now.” And with that, he turned back to his younger master and continued tending to the man, as if he had said nothing at all.
The movement out of the corner of his eye causes Mois to turn, his nerves still on edge from the constant bombardment of rage and conflict. The sight that greets his eyes makes him ill, his rage leaving him in an instant. Joseph’s words wash over him, like the scoldings from his childhood, and the walls around his feelings fall back into place like impenetrable steel doors around his heart. A low dread builds up behind the walls however as he complies, walking slowly past Joseph. He nearly jumps out of his skin as Alexi, for the first time, lets his pain be known with a sharp cry. Inside Alexi the pain changes and suddenly it pierces him deeper than before and he can’t hold back his voice from letting out a sharp scream, his tear blurred eyes going over to where Erik and Mois had been arguing and locking on to the vampire’s. Everything Erik is feeling rages behind those chilly blue eyes, almost as if Alexi himself is gone, and all that remains is the manifestation of Erik’s pain riddled soul. Despite the pain however, the face before him clears, and with a slow, shaking hand, he reaches out toward Erik, obviously trying to get the vampire to come closer, to come to him. . . .
Erik started to turn to follow Joseph’s instructions. He had no obligation to do so, but he still wanted to help the poor man, and he agreed that staying away would probably do that. But out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Alexi reaching for him, and slowly turned to face the human. After only a moment of thought, he walked over and joined him on the bed, sitting on the opposite side from Joseph. “I’m here, Alexi,” he muttered, taking the man’s hand, tears of pain and guilt still streaming down his face. I nearly killed him, and now my emotions are torturing him… It’s not fair. Why did he have to take that stupid potion?! This is… I feel so cruel. But I also cannot stop myself from feeling, he thought sadly.
Alexi tightens his grip on the hand within his own, something about it soothing his pain. He tightens, pulls, he wants it closer. He wants the pain to stop, for Erik’s pain, to stop. . .Mois watches the motion, wanting so badly to be the one Alexi needs, but as he watches, he knows better. His small shaking body scoots towards Erik, little by little, and in a soft voice the elder brother mutters, “Please, hold him. . . .He needs you. . .”
Erik nodded and lay down next to his human captor-turned-friend, holding him gently and petting his hair. “I’m here, Alexi,” he crooned kindly, resting his head near the human’s chest, wetting the fine fabrics of the bed and the human’s suit with his tears. “I’m sorry…. I’m so sorry,” he muttered, finally breaking into desperate sobs.
It. . .He, finally moves closer. ’Yes, he, Erik, the one in the pain. He needs the help, he needs. . . The body presses against him and with shaky arms Alexi wraps his arms around the emotionally wounded Vampire. He doesn’t know what he’s doing, not really, but drawing from what others have done for one another, and what Joseph has done for him on occasion, he tightens his grip and begins making soft shushing sounds. The pain, the sorrow, it’s still there, but with it’s source here in his arms he can focus, he can actually think again.
His hand comes up to Erik’s head, his fingers gently stroking through the sobbing man’s hair, even as his own tears cascade from his eyes like little waterfalls. “It is okay Erik, it is okay. . .I am h-here, I live. I d-do not blame you. . .” His crying steals his breath on and off, making him stutter.
Erik hesitated for just a moment before replying through his sobs. “B-but, but you should! I nearly got you and your brother killed. I nearly… I n-nearly stopped you from seeing the amazing world you are creating. And… and… I m-may not have killed you, but how many of my men died saving you? How many lives are on my hands because I FORGOT to make sure you weren’t walking into an attack?! Or because I prided saving your life over theirs. I… I d-don’t d-deserve to live,” the vampire gasped through his sobs, all pride forgotten.
From beside the bed Mois watches the man whom he’d been screaming at crumble and he can feel peace returning behind the walls. His brother’s soft words and lack of blame does wonders for him and without reservation he sheds a few tears for their joint pain.
Alexi continues making soft shushing noises, running his fingers through Erik’s hair over and over. “I am more to blame than you are Erik. I. . . .I had it in my plan to ask, to arrange things if you ever trusted me enough to tell me, just so I could keep both sides from losing their lives, but I got so s-swept up. . .It is very refreshing really, knowing feeling can actually take precedence over things. . .” Nuzzling Erik’s hair he lets himself look at the emotions now. With Erik right here, they are no longer just blind pain. “You made a mistake, and so did I, my fault larger than your own. I let it slide, telling myself I could do it later. . .” Tries to lighten the mood slightly. “Even if I had died in the attack, the world would still have changed as I have willed it. . . .”
Erik turned to Alexi, crimson eyes bleeding melancholy. “That is not all that I care about, and you know it. I was their commander. It was my j-job to protect them. And I have failed. I betrayed my own family to save you. And the worst part is, I fear that I would do it again in a s-second,” the vampire muttered, shaking with sobs. “They will never see the world you are building. All because I … I screwed up. I was their Leader. They were my… my…” His voice broke as his words dissolved into complete sobbing, and the vampire leaned into Alexi’s chest.
Alexi continues to stroke Erik’s hair, his other hand rubbing the vampire’s back. He holds tight to the trembling shuddering form while trying to also soothe and comfort him. “Not every life lost under your command is blood on your hands Erik. I told you, this is as much if not more so my fault, for letting my personal project overrun my need to keep my eyes open. . .” In another time, for another reason, Erik’s words would have brought joy to Alexi. The thought that anyone would turn from something so dear to save him kind of sweet, but now, with the pain of the man tearing through both bodies it’s all Alexi can manage to just keep breathing and murmuring.
“This is a war Erik, and they went into that building knowing full well that they may not walk out alive. Let their memories rest on their ideal that what they did they were doing for the good of their kind, their family, and do not let your own thoughts taint their memory. They died, this will not change, so let their deaths be the ones they chose. The ones they left their camp knowing what they may face.” Alexi’s arms tighten around Erik, tucking his head in tight against his chest and nuzzling his hair with his nose. “I know that every time Mois leaves this house, I may never see him again. He knows it too, but he goes anyways. He goes because he knows the. . . .Painful part he must play to see the world as I wish it, and even if he were to die tomorrow, I know he would not blame me for it. He would die doing what he chose to do for me. . .”
Mois nods and Alexi, catching the motion out of the corner of his eyes, manages a tiny smile through the pain. “I may not have so many under me, in fact I have only one with whom I have willing command over, and I have never lost anyone I love.” His mind flashes to Joseph at the word “willing” and he nods internally. ’The things he does for me, though he complies, can in no way be considered done “willingly”. . . .’ “I can not know your pain Erik, even if I had, but I. . . .I can only say what I know from my own tiny well of people I trust, and I can tell you now that you are no traitor, no killer of your kind. You are simply one vampire who made an impossible decision in a split second, and no one can hate you for it. . .”
“Y-yes they can,” Erik moaned, “And I h-hate m-myself. What I did… it’s unf-forgivable. D-don’t you understand?! It doesn’t ch-change what they thought, but it is unforgivable. It was more than a mistake. It was a choice. I chose you. I chose you, and the people you will save. I didn’t even think about the c-cost,” the rebel leader sobbed. “And all of it could have been prevented, the whole choice… if I had only thought ahead. If I had…” And there he just stopped and continued weeping into Alexi’s chest, the feedback loop spurring him on. No, it was not the first time he had lost people under his command, but it was the first time he had done so in this particular situation. Usually he mourned quietly, burying the emotions he felt about their deaths. But now, something about seeing Alexi wracked with his pain…. it broke through the walls he usually built.
Alexi makes soft shushing noises, petting the distraught man in his arms gently, trying to share the comfort he’s feeling from having Erik so close. Trying to do something, anything, to help this man through his pain. He doesn’t know how though. He doesn’t know how to mourn and get over things since he always did it without thinking. There was no “getting over it” period, time simply passed and he was. . .Over it. He would sometimes come across reminders, faint flashes of the emotions, but every time it was new, fresh, and even the most intense ones were so small compared to what he feels coming off the man in huge tearing waves.
He’s not even sure if he should argue the point with the man, or simply try talking about something else. Alexi feels so lost, unsure, incapable of doing what is needed for this man he’s grown to care about deeply, but as he continues running his fingers through those light slick locks he can feel more and more how simply being close, holding him tight, makes him feel a little bit better, and the loop inside of negative feelings becomes tainted with the calm feelings and he’s able to breath a little bit easier. ’I need. . .to relax. To help him, I need to make myself. . . .calm down. . . .’
Doing his best to take long slow breaths his eyes shift from the bundle in his arms to Joseph. The gentle expressions in his loving father’s eyes trigger his joy at being so loved and he manages to calm his breathing a bit, even going so far as to smile softly at his mentor before shifting his head back to look upon his brother. The emotions there are different, more passionate, and more fearful and Alexi feels the desire to wipe away the silent tears pouring from the man’s eyes. Then once more his gaze settles upon the bundle in his arms and now he can feel it, the calm, the true and clear feeling of care and devotion that initially drew Alexi to step outside of his own plan and entrust his life to the man.
“I forgive you Erik.” He says softly, his voice a little steadier, the caring clear and gentle. In a slightly halting way he manages a few more words. “I. . .Wish I could mourn for the loss of life as you do. I was sad when it happened, but I can’t now. I have never felt this pain before, and I am filled with sorrow that you are hurt so badly, but. . . .I will risk your hate by saying this, but I must.” His voice drops so low that Mois has to strain to hear. “I can not help but feel happy that you cared so much for me. I just. . . .Can not feel bad about that. . .Forgive me. . .” Tears have returned to his eyes, for he knows it is a terrible thing he’s just said, but a part of him prays it’s enough to distract the vampire, at least long enough to let the exhausted man sleep.
Joseph watched with eyes that conveyed a certain melancholy. The truth was, it was difficult to stay angry with the rebel vampire when he was so distraught. He was concerned for both men, and he felt as though he only wanted to help. There was also a certain pride for his wonderful son, who could so easily forgive and try to help the man who had nearly killed him.
Erik almost cracked a smile… almost. “You can forgive me, and I-I… appreciate that. But can they?” he wept quietly for several more minutes, still leaning into Alexi’s chest and soaking his fine linen shirt in tears. Within another ten minutes, he dropped off to sleep in that position, the adrenaline rush and the fear, followed by the conflicting waves of emotional distress and comfort, finally taking a toll on the vampire’s body.
’In their minds, there is nothing to forgive. The other rebels may have something to say about this, but. . . .But I can not see them hating you over this. What you are doing is too important, and you made the decision in an instant. They may hate me for not telling you that even my death would not stop the plan, and honestly could have been killed and their people would have been spared along with all the rest, but you hold no fault in this, dear Erik. . . .’ He does not say these thoughts aloud, not wanting to argue the point. Erik is too tired, too strained, and as the crying slowly fades and the vampire falls asleep, Alexi feels at last released from the loop of torment and is able to take a deep breath.
Having slept on and off with his brother since childhood, Alexi is quite used to sleeping with another in his bed. He’s even used to having a man in his arms, Mois sometimes simply needing the comfort for the evening. However having not had the chance to get comfortable Alexi immediately feels a cramp and mentally curses his lack of foresight. But when Mois leans in, obviously ready to take the vampire to his own bed, Alexi shakes his head, pointing towards the covers on Erik’s bed instead. The elder brother shakes his head, once more his mind falling back on those words so carelessly dropped from his brother’s captive’s lips and feeling the sorrow of it more acutely now that he’s no longer enraged. However, he complies, moving over to Erik’s bed and removing the top comforter, spreading it over the embracing men lying in the middle of the large four poster.
Joseph found it practically impossible to remain angry at the sleeping rebel, much like it was difficult to remain afraid of an adorable sleeping lion. Rather, he just pitied the conflicted man, though he wondered what he would have done if either one, or heaven’s forbid both, of his beloved sons had perished in the attack.
With more than his usual touch of gentleness, Joseph whispered to the younger brother the question he had asked thousands of times. “Do you require anything else, Master Alexi?”
“Nothing Joseph, thank you. . .for everything.” There’s more than a little depth behind those words this time as the feelings still playing about the man in his arms lick like flames against his wounded soul. So much had happened today, so many new things, so many sad old things, and over all, Alexi can not recall ever needing sleep more. Those familiar, comforting words from his father’s lips is enough to bring out a faint smile and as Mois tucks a pillow beneath his head before retreating Alexi turns the smile on him as well, nodding. Mois gives a nod in return, backing towards the door before pulling it open and holding it for Joseph.
“Goodnight, Master Alexi,” the vampire whispered. Then, with his usual bow, and a much more unusual hint of a smile, Joseph turned on his heel and left the bedroom.
Alexi watches the two vanish and lets out a soft sight, flexing his arms slightly around the vampire encapsulated in them. He hums softly to himself for a short while, hoping the noise of them leaving did not disturb the emotional wreck before letting himself relax and drift off.
~*~
Outside the room Mois closes the door quietly as he can behind them before motioning down the hall, looking intently upon the head slave making it clear he wants to talk, even if just for a little while. So naturally, the vampire followed until they reached a spare room at the end of the hall.
“Are you alright, Master Mois?” he asked gently, meeting the eyes of the elder brother for just a few moments.
Closing the door to the room Mois presses a hand to it for a moment, supporting his weight, then with a sigh he turns around to face the vampire, leaning against the smooth polished surface. He looks back at his mentor, eyes weary, breath short. He can feel the faint brush of tears and panic behind his ever present mask but as he looks into the worried eyes of his dearest friend of these many long years he feels the fortitude to keep his mask in place, pushing away his own mental pain and exhaustion enough to give the man a half smile. “Not in the slightest Joseph. Not in the least. I’m shot, burned, my brother almost dies, and the man at least partially responsible is laying exactly where I want to be right now, soaking up the comfort I’ve always had for myself whenever I needed it. . .”
Despite his pained words his voice remains soft, his eyes dry. He wants to feel, but he can’t, not yet. He can’t bring them out, bring them forward. He can’t even be properly upset that his brother, who had always put him and Joseph first, now lay with a practical stranger in his arms. ’A man he clearly cares about deeply even after knowing one another for a short time, and who doesn’t even have a clue about it. . . .I’m an emotionless train wreck, but even I know that there is more to Alexi’s kindness than him simply being a “good guy”. . . .’ His gaze remains locked on the man who has cared for him since birth and he can feel the strongest desire to just be held by the man, but a combination of pain from his wounds and his stubborn refusal to let his emotions out around the man lest he do something he’ll regret keep him leaning against the door with a faintly pained look in his eyes.
Joseph listened intently, keeping his eyes locked on the man who was almost a son. If the moment had not been filled with so much pain, he might have even smiled. Poor dear. I cannot tell if he is more irritated that Erik tried to kill Master Alexi or that his brother’s would-be murderer is in the man’s arms right now, he thought. Though none of it shone on the man’s face, some part of Joseph could feel how torn up Master Mois was about all of this, partially because he would not rant like this if he were not upset. And so, almost instinctively, for the moment completely forgetting his station, he strode forward and wrapped his eldest son into a gentle hug, gently petting his hair as he had done a few times when the man was still a child.
“Master Mois, there is nothing I can say that will make this day feel better for you. I do not believe in meaningless platitudes. However, consider that the bonding has offered Master Alexi a chance to feel more strongly than he ever has before. It is natural that it would also bring him closer to Erik. And I think, perhaps, there is enough room in your brother’s arms, and his heart, for both of you,” he replied gently, still holding the grown man in his arms.
A light tremble sets up in his limbs as those cool arms wrap around him and Mois, once heir to the Vandros fortune, uses every skill in self control he’s ever used to keep from seeking out every drop of comfort the man he loves could possibly give. Instead, he stays put, his eyes sliding closed, his twitching fingers coming up to wrap gently around his former mentor’s back in a gentle embrace. He lets his head fall, those long fingers brushing over his hair bringing him more comfort than the vampire knows. He longs to press deeper, to show the redhead how truly grateful he is to be shown this caring, this kindness.
His nods slowly, knowing the man is right, but almost hating that he is. Alexi had always had a sad lot in life as far as his heart goes, though for Mois those moments together with him where he could feel his brother’s love was more than enough for him for a long time. It wasn’t until later on that he realized, despite how happy he is around his older brother, Alexi lives a life he would not wish on the worst of men. ’Not knowing lasting feeling, having everything that passes through your heart fade after so short a time. Never being able to recall joy when sadness. . .’ Mois does not understand Alexi’s disorder all that well, it being one of the things Alexi’s tried to not talk about, but he does know that it’s something that brings his brother great sorrow.
His fingers twitch from their place on Joseph’s back when the head slave points out that Alexi can love them both and he has to almost bite his tongue to keep himself from saying ‘And that’s what I’m worried about’. He knows how it would sound, and he knows also this is not the time nor the place to bring up Alexi’s unhealthy attachment to the man, given what the crazy man plans to do to himself soon. His grip tightens for a moment as he remembers, yet again, that Alexi will be leaving him soon, the thought hitting him like a ton of bricks as it always does, but after a few seconds he gives Joseph one last squeeze before gently taking his waist and pushing the man back gently.
It takes all his willpower to let Joseph go, but he knows holding him any will cause him to do something he’ll regret. He manages another soft smile at the man before looking down, his hands sliding behind his back into their familiar comfortable place he’s held them at when unoccupied since his youth. “I know Joseph. I know he’s not forgotten me, nor replaces me, and I know I will recover from all of this, but you’re right. Nothing you could say here will make me feel better right now. . .” He swallows hard. In a very soft voice he whispers, “Thank you though, I. . . .Miss those. . .” He looks to the side as he says those last two words and with a gentle sigh he murmurs, “You are a good man Joseph. . .”
Naturally, the head slave was completely oblivious to Master Mois’ strong desire for greater comfort. So when the man separated from the hug, his vampire slave could not help but feel a bit of disappointment, for deep down he felt he needed the embrace as well. Of course he could not admit such things, even to himself. Still, he stepped back at the same time and flashed a gentle smile.
’No, I’m not. But I miss them too,’ the slave thought sadly. “And you are a better one,” he finally said after a short moment. “You should rest, Master Mois. It has been a long day.”
The flash of sad behind the man’s eyes tugs at the young human’s heart and with a nod he moves slowly past Joseph, reaching up to give his shoulder a squeeze as he passes. “Sorry I did it again today. . .That I had to, to protect him. . .” Long ago, when Mois first joined the police, it was very clear to him how much it pained Joseph to know that he would be killing his kind. Joseph has stopped, at least in any obvious way, expressing his sadness at the murders Mois has committed, and he’s stopped trying to apologize every time to the vampire when he does it, but in this case, in this moment, he feels compelled to once more. He pauses, still holding Joseph’s shoulder, wanting to see how his once mentor will respond this time, and at the same time dreading seeing any response.
For a half second, Joseph pursed his lips. Then he turned his eyes to Master Mois and replied simply, “I know. I understand.” His eyes were gentle as ever, his expression purely understanding, purely forgiving. “You did what was necessary to protect your family, Master Mois.”
Mois isn’t sure if he’s happy or sad that Joseph has come to accept his role in all this so completely, with perfect forgiveness. ’He was clearly so upset when it began, but now, he doesn’t even show my an ounce of direct disapproval. . .’ He’d noticed the twitch, the slight change in the man before he actually looked at him, but says nothing, giving the shoulder beneath his hand another squeeze before carefully flopping on to the bed nestled against the back wall of the guest room. He shifts and twists for a bit until he has most of the blankets are in his arms, then with a faint pout he curls up around the lump, wincing at his burn, then lets himself rest at last.
’He didn’t need to hear my distaste of this war. He didn’t need to hear how angry it makes me that he had to kill again, not at him, but at the stupidity of it all. He didn’t need to hear how stupid it is that people had to die today, just because we forgot to ask Erik something so simple. He knows all of this. No, he needs my forgiveness, and he has it. That is all he needed to see right now,’ Joseph thought as he bowed, strode towards the door and turned off the light.
For once in his life, he cared little for the rest of his chores, and merely went straight to his room, removed his clothing, and collapsed onto his bed, joining his masters in a deep slumber after a difficult day.
~*~
The morning is greeted by a rather stuff and honestly repulsed Alexi, his nose waking him up more than anything else and as he twitches, his head rotating back and forth to try and find the smell, he realizes with even greater disgust that the acrid odor is the smell of his own sick. He represses a groan however, the heavy body laying mostly on top of him reminding him of how bad things really were the night before for all involved, and despite his own inability to linger on those feelings, he knows that for most people those feelings would still be there, and that it’s best to be kind to people who have suffered such a blow.
’Not that waking to this smell is a kindness, but at the least I can let him sleep a little bit longer. . . .’ His internal clock tells him that he still has time, his plan for the day laying itself out plainly and simply, drawing a soft sigh from him as he thinks of just how to explain to Erik that his very free comrades, the ones that survived but were captured, would now serve as slaves for his own companies. The hand resting on Erik’s back comes up to begin petting his hair softly, the darkness of the room making touch his only way of interacting with the sleeping man and possibly assessing his status as far as internal turmoil goes. His body is a little numb, so only his fingers can really tell him if the man rests soundly, or if he is plagued by his pain.
Given the turmoil he had suffered the previous night, the vampire leader actually seemed to sleep quite peacefully. But upon Alexi’s gentle movements, he began to stir, his eyes opening slowly as he smelled the acrid stench. “Good morning,” he muttered, gently moving himself away from the other man, unsure if continued touch was acceptable at this point. He did not yet move off the bed however, simply to a spot further away from Alexi’s person.
Alexi lets out and unconscious pout as Erik pulls away. He’d liked having someone in his arms, the feeling one of comfort and calm. ’But, it is his right to move away. He is not a pet. . .’ With the pout still on his face he stretches, grimacing at the feeling of the foul stuff touching him, it’s half dry nature feeling like rotten half dried oatmeal on his clothes and skin. Making a face he moves away from the mess, coming to sit right next to Erik in his effort to flee his upchuck, and settling in such a way that his arm is pressed gently against Erik’s. “Good morning. . .” he murmurs, looking at the mess with growing disgust. “Join me for a bath?” he asks offhandedly, in obvious need of removing himself from the smell and feel of it all.
Erik nodded, having been contemplating the idea of a bath himself, and slowly rousted himself from the bed, shucking his clothes carelessly as he walked towards the palatial bathroom. In an attempt to “shock” himself out of his stupor, he stepped into the coldest pool, submerging his head completely. In truth, he could think of nothing to say to Alexi. He was just completely numb after the emotional outpour of the previous night. After a few minutes in the coldest tub, he silently switched over to the warmest, allowing the pleasant temperature to loosen his muscles.
Alexi follows suit, dropping his clothing carelessly and slipping into the first tub. He watches his companion head to the third one and lets out a soft sigh. ’So bland, so empty. It is almost as bad as the pain. . .It is like how I am without stimulus. . .’ He only watches Erik for a few seconds however before ducking under the water to begin scrubbing off the nasty. When he comes back up, the skin around his face a little raw, Erik is climbing into the tub with him. He watches, curious, as the vampire seems to relax slightly and he lets himself drift over slowly to go sit beside the other male.
He doesn’t know what to do after that however. He knows he wants to comfort Erik, but without the man actively seeking comfort, he feels a black in his mind. ’I know comfort, I. . . .I think I know how it works, and what people do. . .Mois is easy. He just needs a presence, some touching, some contact, and he seems to calm. But. . . .But Erik seems calm now, but I can tell, it is not a good calm. It feels. . .. I feels queasy. . . .’ Bitting his lip he reaches up and places a hand on Erik’s shoulder, slight rifts of uncertainty trickling through him as he tries to figure out what he can do for this poor, wounded man.
Erik felt the rifts of uncertainty as if from a great distance, and took the hand on his shoulder into his own. “Thank you,” he muttered. “Thanks for helping me last night. You are a good man, Alexi.” Shuffling away, he took some of the soap and began scrubbing himself down, luxuriating in the bath and just trying to make himself feel human again. Presently, he began washing his hair as well, wondering if Alexi would start rambling about something to fill the silence.
The warmth of Erik’s fingers around his own is comforting in it’s own way and Alexi wonders if he really fails so much at comforting that while trying to comfort, he instead is comforted, however he lets the thought slide away quickly as he turns his attention to Erik’s words. His eyes follow Erik as he moves away and he gives the man a half smile, mimicking his actions as he begins cleaning his own body. “I try to be. Joseph did his best with what he was given, however I am still unsure if I deserve the title of ‘good man’. . .” Taking out a finger brush he begins scrubbing his nails, hoping Joseph will have food waiting for them when they returns to the room. He’s starving.
When the pair finished their baths and dried off, they opened the bathroom door back into Alexi’s room to find that the bedsheets had been changed, their clothes had been put away to be washed, and two large hot plates of breakfast had been situated on the table. It was almost as if a magical cleaning fairy (or magical vampire who may or may not have been named Joseph) had cleaned everything to specifications while they had bathed, and had left so that they could have peaceful time alone.
Erik looked over the scene with a slight pang of guilt that he had not helped, and began putting on the light and comfortable sweatpants and t-shirt that had been put out for him today. The outfit was a little below the fashion statement of Alexi’s and Joseph’s usual calibers of choices, but Erik somewhat preferred the familiarity and informality of the clothing.
The rest of the bath is spent in relative silence, Alexi humming and splashing every so often. He uses all four baths, as is his preference, before following behind Erik back to his room. There he finds the place smelling like freshly cut grass and a hint of moon lilies and he can’t help but smile at the small things Joseph has learned and does to make his master happy and comfortable. Though he would much rather be seen as Joseph’s son, he knows the best he can manage is to see Alexi in a fond light.
Bounding over to his bed he scoops up his rather flashy attire, nodding in approval at Joseph’s choice. ’He knows I like looking odd and kind of scary when dealing with the police. This is perfect! I will look like an old mob boss who got bedazzled’ Humming softly he slips into the silk lined suit, the rich purple the seams and cuffs bedecked with real gems every few inches, making the overall look rather flashy and garish, but once on Alexi, it does not look at all out of place. Running his fingers over the fabric he relished in the familiarity and delightful feeling of it against his skin before looking over at his guest.
His smile sinks a little however as he once more focuses on the man’s feelings, realizing that most people do not like seeing people happy when they themselves are not happy. So instead of continuing to molest his clothing he takes a seat on his bed and stretches slightly. Smiling over at Erik with sympathetic eyes he murmurs softly, “I wish I knew how to help Erik. I. . . .I am not very good with honest interpersonal interactions. . .”
Despite himself, Erik could not help but grin as he looked over at the “bedazzled mob boss.” “It’s all right, Alexi,” he muttered, and instinctively, he took the billionaire’s hand and gently pulled him over to the breakfast table. “You look… eccentrically lovely,” he said absentmindedly, sipping his blood and opening the plate to see some fish, yogurt, and a gigantic veggie omelette.
Once more Alexi feels the small bout of comfort as Erik takes his hand and he smiles softly as he’s dragged off his bed. Taking his seat on the floor he squirms happily as Erik calls him lovely. He’s always liked compliments, and after the fiascos before when Erik saw him as needlessly eccentric and offensive he’s glad now at least he’s got some positive light in the vampire’s eyes. Pulling the lid off his own meal he begins eating slowly, his mind shifting to an important matter at hand. Glancing up at the vampire he broaches the subject as gently as he knows how. “I will have a rather busy day today. The sudden schedule shift will be a bit inconvenient, but I think I can recover the timeline within a day or so.”
Erik nodded, beginning to feel a tad more relaxed with the tasty meal. “The schedule shift?” he asked curiously. He was sure having one of your buildings broken into would cause a break in your schedule, but a part of him was interested in what exactly Alexi would have to deal with.
Alexi nods. “Yeas. I will have to reschedule a meeting I had this morning with the head of one of my offshore distributors to swing by the police station.” He keeps his tone calm, making sure Erik knows he’s not upset over this. “They will have the survivors from yesterday’s. . . Happening, and I will have to speak with the department chief to make the arrangements for their transfer into my name. . .” He keeps his eyes on his meal while he says this, a part of him not wanting to see Erik’s face when he says this. He doesn’t want to see the man’s anger as he admits that he will be purchasing Erik’s own men.
Erik turned his head and stared at the floor for a moment, unsure of how he felt that Alexi would be purchasing them. I should be happy, he thought, Alexi will provide for them and treat them well until he frees them all. But… it is frustrating. He has the power to destroy us all, and all I can do is thank the stars he is using it for good.
After a short moment, Erik turned back to his dining companion and nodded. “Do you always buy magicals who tried to kill you?” he asked. It was intended as a joke, but as he said it, he had to wonder.
The quiet man nods slowly. “Yes. I have purchased every magical that has ever sought my life. At least those that lived. . .Mois has killed a few. So too have the guards set about my various companies and the police when taking the magicals in, however I have paid good money for the officers to keep as many as they can alive so that I may acquire them. . .” He glances up at Erik, both curious and scared to see how he takes the news. He has no idea how he will react. He hasn’t felt too much thus far from the vampire, but it’s clear he’s not overjoyed at the prospect.
“Well, to my knowledge, we’ve never gone after you directly. You were, well, are too protected. But I’m starting to realize just how much of the world you control. And looking back on it, I’m wondering just how often we have attacked one of your holdings, actually. I imagine you have many that are not directly in your name,” Erik responded, almost curious more than anything else. “I’m not upset, or anything, if that’s what you are feeling, by the way. I know you treat your slaves well. I’m just surprised, I suppose.” Despite the vampire’s words, there was still a lingering nausea at the thought of Mois or the guards killing his friends, especially in light of last night, but it was not anger, just frustration and sadness.
Setting his fork down Alexi takes slow breaths. Though not overwhelming in any way, the frustration and sorrow coming off the other man does nothing to settle his stomach and with a sigh he looks up at Erik with a strained look. “I have not been allowed to be a kind man since before I became a man, but I did what I could to lessen the bloodshed. . .” Pushing his half eaten plate away he crosses his arms atop the table and settle his head on them. Letting out a long sigh he murmurs, “Yes. I have many, many holdings that are under my name. I have an entire alter ego in fact, but. . .That is not important.” He offers Erik a soft smile, looking up at him cutely.
Erik’s eyes saddened at the billionaire’s words, wondering just what his life had been like growing up. But there was no reason to ask such things now, instead he just laughed. “Well, you are a kind man, Alexi Vandros. Even if you don’t believe it. Any chance I could join you at the police station today? I’m sure I’d be a huge hit,” he teased, mirroring the man’s cute grin with his own.
Alexi’s expression goes from cute to calculating as he contemplates the man’s words. After a long moment he stands, stretching. “Sure.” he says, smiling once more. His smile becomes sly and with a wave he walks out of the room calling over his shoulder, “See you later Erik!” Closing the door he makes his way down the hall towards the main entryway. He moves quickly through the house and into the back garden, slipping into the shed. He’s in there for several minutes before reappearing with Elaria at his side, his smile still rather sly, but with a note of happiness.
His idea is both kind and cruel, but he hopes the good will outweigh the bad. She certainly feels that what he plans is a nice thing and as she hands over the equipment he’ll need she ruffles his hair lovingly before heading back to the shed for some sleep. Last night she was kept up but her new tunnel mate. Slipping the small camera carefully into a flower from the garden he slips the ruffly thing into his chest pocket and shoots Joseph a text asking him to meet him by the front door in a few minutes.
Seeing Joseph already waiting for him by the door Alexi smiles warmly at the man, producing a display tablet about the size of a notebook from inside his coat and handing it over to the vampire. Once Joseph takes it Alexi explains what it’s for. “My guest requested to come with me to the police station so I decided to give him a look see while I am there.” He speaks softly, only someone trying to overhear him would be able to hear him besides Joseph. “I would bring it up to him myself, but that would make me late for my later meetings today and I need to get back on schedule after the mishaps yesterday.”
Tapping the screen he murmurs, “It’s one way and easy to use. Deliver it to him for me will you?” Still smiling he gives Joseph’s arm a squeeze before heading out the door and down to his waiting car. Uwin smiles broadly and opens the door for him, glad to see his master in far better shape today than he was the night before. Closing the door behind the man he runs around to the driver door and slips inside, sitting of straight and adjusting his mirror so he can see into the back seat where his master sits relaxing against the custom leather seats.
“Of course, Master Alexi,” Joseph replied at once, with his usual bow, understanding the man’s words completely, and rather pleased that Alexi had found a way for Erik to see his comrade. He strides back inside and takes the tablet up to the bedroom, where Erik is still waiting worriedly. The younger vampire glances up at the old slave expectantly, wondering why he was here at such an odd hour. He is attempting (and mostly failing) to work, cursing his mind for being so frazzled by emotion that he cannot focus. In truth, he is glad for the distraction.
It is Joseph who speaks first, “Master Alexi has an idea, if you agree to it. He is riding down to the police station to answer some questions, and he will be speaking to your former comrades, as he will be purchasing them. He has had our resident expert devise a method for you to see them through untraceable surveillance. Would you like to do so?” he asked, his voice very businesslike, though with a hint of his signature empathy.
Erik hesitates for a moment, afraid that if he sees those he betrayed, he might break. But he nods, his crimson eyes the only sign of the pain that prospect is giving him. ‘I deserve this guilt, and I will not disrespect them by refusing to look into their eyes out of pure fear,’ he thinks, taking the tablet from Joseph. ‘Not to mention, Alexi is giving me this gift after what I almost did to him… How can he be so irritatingly merciful?’
Just from Erik’s eyes, his slight hesitation in answering, and the things he knows of the man, Joseph realizes how much pain he is in right now. He realizes quickly that the best thing he can do is leave him alone, as he is not close enough to truly comfort him. So, after setting up the tablet, he leaves, only stopping for a bow and to remind Erik that he can always contact him.
He steps out the door, closes it and locks it behind him, sighing sadly. ‘It’s all so stupid. So much pain. So many deaths… I just wish that everyone would just awake and see the cost of this system. I wish they could see how it’s held the world back for centuries, how cruel it is, not just to the magicals but to humans as well. But… Master Alexi is our only hope. Even his way will not end the bloodshed, though.’
Deciding to make sure he does nothing suspicious while in the police station, Alexi decides to get his camera set up before they reach the station house. Rubbing a finger lightly over the camera so it can read his fingerprint and bio readings he lets out a soft sigh when he feels it vibrate for a moment, letting him know it’s on. It’s a little dark in the back seat, but as he shifts, the camera would have a clear view of Uwin through the open window between the front and back seats. Looking forward he smiles at his beloved driver he pinks slightly as he sees the smile in the rear view mirror. “So, Uwin, how was your evening last night? Have any fun at the game?”
Uwin blushes a little deeper red and nods. He’s ever amazed that his master knows what all his slaves are doing, even on their days off. “Yes Master Alexi. I had a lot of fun. My team won two of the six rounds, coming in second only to Mushia team.” Alexi nods, smiling gently at his little elven driver and making him look shyer than ever.
Erik watched with some interest as Alexi spoke with his driver. Though he already knew Alexi to be a good man, it still somewhat surprised him to see him so such interest in his slaves’ daily lives. Quite apart from that, Uwin had an adorably childish air about him, though Erik knew that depending on his race, he might be older than the vampire himself. As he listened, he stood and wrapped a fuzzy blanket around himself, realizing that he probably was not going to be capable of much else today. ‘There’s no one around, no one to impress, to hide from. I can let myself have this,’ he thought, as he watched Alexi’s day as though it were a movie.
Alexi chats lightly with Uwin all the way to the station, but once they pull close he falls silent, letting Uwin have some time to adjust his face into one of subservience rather than fun. He himself makes sure to settle into his own mask before the small elf pulls the door open for him and he steps out, looking as cold and intimidating as ever. Uwin watches with his gaze as low as he can manage while keeping his eyes on the man as Alexi stalks up to the front door of the station. From his stride to his poise, Uwin sees power emanating from the man and he feels a faint wave of sympathy and a greater wave of awe for his master as he climbs back in the car to park it away from the entrance.
Once inside, Alexi walks right to where he’s needed without waiting for someone to show him the way. He’s done this many times before, though perhaps not at this precinct, but he has a good eye for the head man’s office and after only a couple minutes of gliding about he finds himself in the chief’s office. Without waiting he opens the door, strides in and, upon seeing that there is no one else in the room, takes a seat, his backside falling on to the worn leather seat of the chair just as the door clicks closed behind him. The chief looks at him, bewildered for a moment, then, recognizing Alexi from the day before, glowers at the man while trying and failing to look accommodating.
“Mister Vandros I presume?” he asks gruffly, raising an eyebrow and removing the end of the pen he’d been chewing from between his teeth.
Alexi nods. “You presume correctly.” he says in his cool ‘you are beneath me’ voice and he watches the man’s eyes flash angrily. However, knowing how rich and powerful Alexi is keeps the man’s retort behind his teeth.
Erik watches with interest as Uwin relates the day, and then listens with fascination as, within only fifteen minutes of silence, his voice is changed from the kind and eccentric man that he has come to know and love, back to the powerful and cruel master that he seemed when he arrived. It was almost frightening to hear the difference. Though, Erik could not help but chuckle at the same time. “If I ever tried to pull that tone with any of my friends or subordinates, I would be smacked, and rightfully so.”
The chief holds back his grumbles best he can as he pulls out several files and a huge stack of paperwork. “You know the drill Mister Vandros. You don’t get nothin’ til you fill these out.” He gives Alexi a nasty smile that was trying to pass for polite. “Don’t forget to dot your ‘i’s and cross your ‘t’s nos, eh?” and with that he leaves the room, likely expecting the paperwork to take forever.
However, Alexi Vandros was not top in his writing and business classes for nothing. With the speed of a viper he begins pawing through the documents, his writing so fast that it almost doesn’t look like a human is doing it. Within fifteen minutes he’s signed every document needed to take possession of the twelve surviving captured magicals who had assailed him the day before.
As Alexi works, Erik merely reads the papers, seeing if anything catches his eye. He has always found paperwork to be a particularly dull necessary evil, but this time is different. This time he watches each sheet as Alexi flips through it, and writes down the names. Seven he knew personally, Five in passing. The men and women who survived, the ones who have every right to hate him right now. He is glad that they will wind up in Alexi’s employ until the controls are lifted, but he also knows that they are probably suppressing great fright right now. So once again, he scolds himself for the pain he has caused, wishing there was some way to punish himself that could account for even a quarter of the damage. But he knows there isn’t. Nothing he can give will ever atone for this, not in his mind.
When the chief finally wanders back in he sees Alexi relaxing in his chair and is about to make a snide comment when he notices the untidy stacks he left are now in neat, perfectly ordered piles. Almost storming around his desk he begins looking them over and after ten minutes he lets out a long sigh and looks up at Alexi, clearly irritated. “Well Mister Vandros, you are now the proud owner of twelve monsters that tried to kill you. Would you care to meet’em?”
Alexi nods and without a word he stands and follows the man out of his office. The chief stops and orders triple checks and copies of all the paperwork before leading Alexi underground to the cells they keep their magical “guests” in. He refrains from wrinkling his nose at the smell in the basement cells and he waits a moment to let his eyes adjust at the bottom of the stairs before following the man further to the nearly unlit hallway lined with barred cells on either side. There are a good number of magicals being kept in the cages at this time, but the largest cell at the end is the one that hold the magicals Alexi is after. He wishes he could help them all, for Erik’s sake, but he simply doesn’t have that particular freedom.
Once at the last cell he surveys each of the chained inhabitants with a distant, nearly uninterested gaze. They each have various devices on them, designed to keep them placated or suppressed or controlled and he nods to himself, noting how each and every one come from one of his factories. Without looking at the man he says in a bored voice. “I put on the paperwork where each would be heading. They will be taken to my boarding house in an hour’s time to be prepared for their journey, then shipped to their locations from there.” The chief nods, grumbling at how fast Alexi wants the job done, but keeping it to himself.
Erik watches the scene with growing nausea, the superior tone in Alexi’s voice, the chief’s clear disgust with the magicals, the condition in which those captured are kept, and finally, seeing his men in chains. Tears come to his eyes once more, and he retches, but he does not allow himself the luxury of looking away. He will not dishonor them in such a way.
After looking over each and every one carefully he finally turns on his heel and walks away, leaving the chief to follow behind. ’I will stop at the boarding house so Erik can see them in better condition in a little while, but first. . .’ Slipping upstairs he bustles about the place in his usual busy body fashion, keeping half an eye out and all ears to make sure the chief doesn’t issues any extra orders to ensure that less than twelve arrive at his facility. Once he’s sure they are all loaded up Alexi finally lets the people get back to work, no longer pretending to want to know every detail about the case, and with his usual look of pure arrogance he marches out, slipping comfortably back into his car which is waiting for him, right on time.
Once in the vehicle he lets out a long sigh and calls up to Uwin once he’s seated. “To the Dolahos Boarding House, and take the long way Uwin. I need some fresh air. Uwin acknowledges with a nod and rolls down Alexi’s right hand window ever so slightly as to give the poor man some much needed fresh air.
They arrive over an hour later and once Uwin opens his door Alexi is back under his usual mask and walks into the building looking like the king himself. The head is called and after only a few minutes of bowing and scraping he’s lead to where the new slaves are being bathed, clothed, and if they consent, fed. He walks among them, many of their bindings removed and replaced with his top-of-the-line gear that is far less gastly and much more comfortable. Many of them give him a mix between a furious and a fearful glance, but a few of them simply glare as he passes, pure, unfettered loathing in their eyes as the magicals assigned to them was them without asking or try to comb their hair or fit them in clothing designed for them.
Erik lays on the bed for an hour, just thinking, wishing he could will himself to work, until finally he hears sound from the tablet again. He watches as Alexi enters the boarding house, watching the looks on the magicals’ faces. ‘What must it be like to be so loathed by those you are trying to help?’, he wonders guiltily, realizing that he had worn that exact expression not too long ago towards the man.
’I hope you feel better, seeing them not all covered in filth and in rags. I mean, some of them may have been wearing them on purpose, however. . . .’ SHaking his head lightly Alexi stops in front of each of them, surveying them carefully, giving Erik time to see them. He only has to step back twice, the magical cleaning the new arrivals holding them back as they try to lunge at Alexi. He doesn’t change his expression, and this angers them, but he simply can not show how he feels here. Once he’s done looking everyone over he does a quick survey of the place before departing, muttering, “And I think I’ll go alone from here.” as he walks back to the car. Once safely in the back seat he runs his finger over the camera again, hidden in the flower, and the tablet on Erik’s end goes dark.
Erik gazes into their faces intently, trying to commit each one to memory, more tears coming to his eyes as they glare at Alexi with such hatred. Once the tablet feed is blackened, he tucks his knees to his chin, rocking back and forth on the bed. It is with a very mechanical hand that he takes his lunch later, and Joseph knows better than to trouble him with conversation. But as the elder vampire leaves with the dirty dishes, he turns back to his younger counterpart. “No matter how long you try to torture yourself, it won’t bring them back, Erik. It won’t change what happened. Take the day to grieve, but you know as well as I do that the best way to honor their sacrifice is to keep fighting, to keep working.” And without so much as a moment for Erik to argue, he strides out the door. In the hallway, Joseph closes his eyes and leans against the wall, instinctively ashamed of himself for speaking so frankly like that. But Erik isn’t a master. He is a man in pain, and a man who is needed if this war is ever going to end.
Erik stares at the closed door for a minute. “Damn that man,” he said aloud, tempted to throw something at the wall. But he did not mean it. For Joseph was merely reminding him of what he already knew.
Alexi arrives home late in the evening, wandering into the house slowly, his eyes going immediately towards the direction of his room. Instead of ascending however he heads to the dining room, sending a message to Mois to see if he will be joining him for dinner, or if he wants the time alone.
~*~*~*~*~
His phone vibrates on the bedside table and Mois vaguely wonders when Joseph snuck in to remove it from his pocket. “Grabbing the thing carefully he flinches as the light makes his eyes hurt, but reads the message with interest once it comes into focus. ’Dinner?’ He stretches, wincing only slightly against the throbbing, itching pain.. ’I guess I can make that. . . . .’ Sending a message back that he will be there, Mois sends another to Joseph asking him to find him something to wear since all of his clothing is in his house and not in the manor.
Joseph receives the message and immediately finds Mois some comfortable, but stylish, clothing from the laundry, and takes a minute to iron out the shirt and pants. Taking all the items with him on a hanger, he walks to the bedroom near Alexi’s where the Mois is healing, and knocks on the door. At the man’s behest, he enters, laying the clothes down on the bed with a bow.
Erik spent the rest of the day swimming and training for hours until he had worked his mind and body to the point of sheer exhaustion. And at that point, he broke down in the corner of the bathroom and sobbed, glad that no one was here, dreading the moment Alexi returned, dreading the next day, for he knew that he would have to continue the fight. “I’ve lost people before,” he thought sadly. “But never like this. Never knowingly sacrificing them to save someone else.”
However, by the time Alexi returns from dinner, he is fully clothed, idly reading one of the dossiers on the desk. He is not working intently, but he is trying his best to get back into the swing of the work by the next day.
Mois is on his feet by the time Joseph arrives and he gives the man a pained smile as he enters. “Good evening Joseph.” he murmurs softly. “Thank you for this.” He gestures towards the clothes, giving them a once over. “And thanks for picking something not from Alexi’s wardrobe.”
Downstairs Alexi’s feeling a little queasy as he takes his seat at the dining room table. He knows he should really have the food sent upstairs so that Mois wouldn’t have to come down, but he knows the closer he gets to the wounded vampire, the less likely he will be able to finish a meal, and Mois would never stand for that. So, after reading Mois’ message, he contents himself with smiling faintly at the serving staff and nodding gratefully when they serve him.
“Good evening, Master Mois,” Joseph answers, his voice calm and quiet. He smiles a bit at the man’s thanks, perhaps brighter than he would have smiled around anyone else, Master Alexi included. “Do you… require anything else, Master?” he asks quietly, wanting to know if he is dismissed or if Mois wishes to speak with him longer.
Mois surveys his lifelong companion for a long moment before his smile widens slightly and he shakes his head. “No Joseph, I’m quite alright.” He chuckles lightly, his pain killers making him a little more loose of tongue than normal. “Won’t be long now before you won’t have to call me, or anyone for that matter, ‘Master’ any more. . .” He sighs gently. “I look forward to that. . .”
‘I wish I could as well, Master Mois. But I know what I would become. Still, there is no need to trouble you until the time comes. I should not have mentioned it before,’ Joseph thinks sadly, a deep pang arising in his chest. ‘I have lived as a slave, and I will die as one, though I will always be proud of Master Alexi for what he has done for the rest of our kind.’ But he says none of this, instead he just smiles, “I’m glad, Master Mois,” and leaves the room with a final bow.
Having a good feeling he knows what’s on his friend’s mind, Mois is careful to not show his sadness at them and instead continues to smile and nods as Joseph leaves the room. Carefully he pulls on his borrowed clothing and begins making his way carefully down to the dining room. ’If only we could convince him, here, now, where he can’t run away, that he’s not a bad man. . .’ With a sigh he shakes his head, ambling slowly into the dining area. Alexi immediately hops up and tries to help Mois to his chair. The elder brother is about to push his brother back, laughing that he doesn’t need the help, but as soon as he feels his brother’s hand on his arm he relaxes into the help without objection. ’I got no time to be held nor hold last night. . .’ He muses, and enjoys for now the brief contact.
Once he’s seated he gives his brother a curious look, noting the less than glowing expression on his face. Alexi however ignores the look and instead pushes a few plates of his favorite foods towards his brother and smiles cheerily. “The cooks went a little all out tonight. I guess, after hearing about the attack, the head chef decided to spoil us like we are children again.” e smiles warmly at the dishes before him and begins pulling bits and pieces of each on to his plate to eat.
Mois follows suit, but more slowly, the ache from his wound making moving a task despite the painkillers. Once he has a decent plate full he join Alexi in eating up many of his favorite foods, maintaining a steady stream of calming brother talk as they do so. Alexi informs him of how many survived and how they are doing well and being sent off to work cleaned and refreshed as they allow themselves to be. Mois nods, a faint shadow crossing his face as he does so, but the shadow passes and he responds lightly that he’s glad for them.
Once the meal is over - being a bit prolonged because Alexi wants to give his food at least a little time to process before ascending completely into Erik’s pain again - Alexi walks Mois back up to the room where he was recovering, ignoring all the man’s objections that he’ll be fine in his home. Scowling at his older brother he pouts, “It will be easier for the doctor to keep an eye on you here.”
Unable to argue with this Mois sighs and lets Alexi lead him the rest of the way without objection. Once in his temporary room he sits down on the bed with a pained sigh and, without warning, pulls his brother close for a hug. Burying his face in Alexi’s midsection he simply holds the man for a good long while, enjoying the contact, the warmth that comes from being so close to his little brother. Above Alexi carefully settles his hands on Mois’ shoulders to reciprocate, not wanting to touch the burns on his back accidentally. He feels warm inside and smiles softly down at the shorter haired male and eventually, when they pull apart, he presses a kiss to his brother’s cheek.
“Get well, my dear brother. . .” He murmurs, smiling a little wider as Mois simply nods in reply, and with one final glance backwards, Alexi slips from the room silently. Using the wall for support he takes a few deep breaths, letting the illness that swept through him the moment he mounted the stairs play about his body for a bit until he can walk straight again. Making sure to keep himself steady, doing his best to not send Erik on to another feedback loop of his own feelings, he enters his room quietly, giving the vampire a bright smile. “Hello Erik.” he says softly, but with a note of cheer in his voice. He looks at the scattered papers only briefly before pulling open his wardrobe to find something to wear for the evening.
Joseph serves Erik his supper in silence, for he knows that that is what Erik needs right now, and tidies the room so that it will be spotless in time for Master Alexi’s arrival. Erik thanks him, of course, and forces himself to eat, a dead stare in his eyes. ‘I will not let it affect me. I will wake up tomorrow and bury the pain so that I can work. I have done enough wallowing,’ he repeats to himself.
It is with the same steely stare, not malicious, not happy, just robotic, that Erik meets Alexi’s eye. “Hello, Alexi,” he returns. “Thank you, for today.”
Doing his best to hold his food down Alexi peeks around the door at Erik. “Erik, you do not seem well. Should I call the doctor?” He knows that the “unwell” is emotional, but he’s found that sometimes, threatening to bring in a doctor gets people to talk.
Erik shakes his head and gulps. “No, I don’t think a doctor would help,” he explained, a strained smile on his face. “Besides, you’re the one who looks a little green.”
Chuckling softly Alexi pulls on a rather “Aladdin” style outfit before closing his wardrobe door and plopping down on his bed, facing Erik. “Yes, well, my pale green is just a reflection of your deep, deep forest green my dear Erik, and that is only one of the many ways that I know you are very much not fine.”
The vampire glanced at the mirror curiously, wondering if he was in fact facially discolored, but as suspected, Alexi had been referring to his mental state. “I didn’t say I was fine, Alexi,” he replied, smiling slightly. “I just said that a doctor couldn’t help. But before you say anything, neither can you. I have explained what’s wrong. I appreciate your forgiveness, I do. But, at the end of the day, you can not absolve me of their deaths. You don’t have to stand before the families of the dead and explain the decision you made. Nothing but time can make that even remotely tolerable,” he explained grimly.
With a long, stern look, Alexi stares at the man until finally he makes a decision. “Well, I am not sure if it will help, but it sure can not hurt, and it tends to make Mois feel better, so. . .” Climbing off the bed he strides over to the chair Erik is sitting in and then, without so much as a ‘by-your-leave’ he seizes the vampire from behind in a hug and settles his head on his shoulder. He stays just like that, waiting quietly for him to say or do something, or at least accept the gesture for now.
Erik realized what Alexi was going to do as soon as he got off the bed, but he still stiffened at the gentle touch. “Alexi…” he muttered, attempting to protest, but the words trailed off. Instead, he just melted into the hug for several moments, until he stood up, pulling out of Alexi’s arms just long enough to turn and wrap himself in them again, now burying his face into his friend’s. They remained like that for several minutes before Erik finally broke off the hug and stepped back, silent tears in his eyes. “Thank you,” he said, his voice remarkably steady.
The human wants to protest as Erik moves away from him, but he is cut off when the larger man turns and wraps his own arms around him. Burying his face against Erik’s collar he holds the vampire close, pouring as much of his calm comfort into the bond as he can. he knows it’s a weak, pathetic attempt, but it’s all he has. He knows it’s more his will than his feelings he’s trying to pass along, his own muted emotions lingering between worry and compassion, but he tries none the less. Eventually Erik pulls away and Alexi looks up at him with sad, curious eyes. He looks better, seems less hurt, and the eccentric madman manages a soft smile as he looks up into Erik’s face, his own cheeks glistening with tears he didn’t even notice had fallen. “You are most welcome Erik.” he murmurs softly, his hands still on Erik’s ribs.
Despite his grief, Erik was not blind to how their position might look out of context, not unlike two lovers sharing an embrace. But he shakes the image from his mind. He would never be with Alexi, or anyone for that matter. “I should get back to work,” he muttered, “Unless there’s something you would like to discuss, that is.”
Smiling vaguely up at the man he tilts his head cutely to the side. “Nothing of great import, unless you would like to hear about anything you may have missed while I was dealing with your comrades today?”
Erik nodded, “Sure, I’d love to.” He stood up from the desk and sat down on the bed, listening intently.
Alexi joins Erik on the bed and goes over the facts in his mind quickly. “I am sure I do not have to go over the station house. Things were very well spelled out there. I made sure all twelve survivors made it to my boarding house.” Taking a breath, Alexi stretches before going on. “There they will be cared for until they are in top condition, or as close as the workers can get if they refuse treatment or injure themselves trying to escape or prolong their stay. Then, in groups of three, they will be sent to different factories that I own, except for two of the girls and the youngest boy.”
He nods slowly. “They will be sent, together, to a training house I have for training. There they will learn to basically be butlers.” Twiddling his thumbs he feels a little nervous as he goes on. “They will learn to work at parties and will be on call for the larger parties I need to rent spaces for. The grand ballroom here can only hold so many, and every month or so I need a larger space and I can not transport all the manor’s slaves to help me bus it.” He looks down at his hands. “They also host parties on my behalf and are looked after by a rather fierce woman who protects them like her own children. A rather admirable lady.”
Erik nodded, feeling even more sick to his stomach. He was pleased that the twelve were alive, pleased that they would be treated well. But he also saw things from their perspective, knew that they would be furious with the arrangements. “It isn’t for long though, really, is it… We are almost to the fourth dose,” he replied, his words a statement, rather than a question.
Alexi looks towards his bookshelf, then to Erik, smiling. “Yes, it should not be long now. I foresee about a week more before the next dose, and between here and there, a single party. I doubt the others will even be acclimated to their new barracks before their control devices falter.” With a slow breath he looks towards the door, letting his mind drift. “One of the keys to the success of my personal companies, the ones not passed on to my from my father, are successful because of the happiness of the slaves.” He glances at Erik. “Well, perhaps not happy, but at least a distinct lack of misery. . . .”
Erik nods. Perhaps a few weeks ago, he might have been sarcastic with Alexi about how he would have no idea if his workers were happy. But he has long realized what the man is doing, improving their lives as best he can given the resources he has, being as good to his many slaves as possible without breaking his cover. Besides, he does not have it in him to be sarcastic, even jokingly, right now. So he simply replies, “That makes sense,” and then hesitates for a moment. “You should sleep soon, Alexi,” he mutters. He wished that he could bury himself in the smaller man’s arms again. But he would not allow himself that kind of luxury. This pain was deserved, and it was his to bear. Besides, after so long disallowing himself physical comfort from anyone but himself, he feared he might respond far too greatly to the man that not a month ago he had despised. Before turning back to his work, he awaited Alexi’s response.
The rich man’s eyes remain on the vampire, still worried that he might be upset over the implication that slaves can be happy while serving, but the response he gets is not the one he would normally expect. He reasons that, by the feelings coming off the man, that it’s quite understandable that he’s not quite himself, and with a smile he nods and stretches. “I suppose you are correct Erik.” he says with a nod before meandering over to his wardrobe to change yet again. Once he’s done changing he wanders over to Erik once more and impulsively wraps his arms around him from behind. “I think it is the bond. . .” he murmurs. “I get the continued feeling that you are in immense need of hugs. . .Not to mention you are still very clearly not yourself, and hugs are the only cure I can offer save for unorthodox drugs, but those are not an option really as I do not know how it would affect me to have you drugged, and I do not actually support using of them.” He holds the vampire tight, waiting for some sign that he’s having any effect on the man.
Erik was incredibly tempted to grumble, but instead he just fell into the hug, hoping that Alexi would not offer anything more. He could not allow himself to get accustomed to this. “Thank you,” he muttered, his voice sullen but thankful. “I really am fine. I’ll be functional once I finish reading these documents and get some sleep, I think,” he said, gesturing towards the thirty page stack in the corner of his desk.
Alexi feels a touch of rejection from his gesture but instead of letting go he listens to the man’s words and lets out a sigh. Sifting he rests his head atop the vampire’s noggin and murmurs, “Mois likes being held after suffering sadness and pain. If you would like to join me in my bed later, I assure you I am quite used to having someone appear there in the middle of the night and would not be bothered.” With that he gives Erik another quick squeeze then steps away. Yawning and stretching Alexi crawls into bed, feeling tired and a bit ill. He pushes away the ill feeling best as he can as he settles into the bed, getting comfy and making sure to leave room to one side should Erik decide to join him later.
Not wanting to make a scene, Erik relaxes into the hug until Alexi lets him go, and presents him with a smile before getting back to work. Though he was rather distracted by the vice strangling his heart, he finished the reading within ninety minutes and took off his shirt for bed. Though he gazed at Alexi’s bed longingly, the vampire ignored the impulse to take the man up on his offer and walked over to his own. ‘I will not endanger my resolve like that. Not when I’m this… fragile’ he thought steelily, and crawled under his own covers. As he slept, he dreamed that he was personally shooting the magicals who had died, and even the ones who had been captured. Over and over again, he tortured and killed his friends, with guns, bombs, or just with his own bare hands. It was in a cold sweat, hair matted to his scalp, and dried tears down his eyes, that he awoke the next morning.
Alexi isn’t asleep for very long when he’s awoken by a huge wave of nausea. He doesn’t have time to contemplate where the feeling is coming from but instead rushes straight to the bathroom to turn his stomach inside out. He barely makes it to the basin in time, tears of pain and sorrow pouring down his cheeks. Wave after wave of pain and burning guilt washes over him. Shocks and aches race through him along with cold chills as he tries to not boot all over himself with each fresh wave of upchuck. He soon runs out of solids and dry heaves bile onto the bowel. It goes on like this three hours, his arms wrapped over his chest as he tries to fight off the sensations assaulting his system.
When at last the waves subside for a while, Alexi collapses on a heap on the floor and simply cries, too weak to even hold his arms against his body. He trembles softly, sobbing, trying to get the stuff burning the inside of his nose out so it stops burning. His thoughts are scattered and his limbs feel like jelly as he simply cries his way through the pain.
The soft breaking potion allows a slave to feel remnants of what his master feels, echoes that are not as strong as binding, or even hard breaking, but enough to know if the master needs assistance. For years, Alexi’s emotions were not strong enough to make any ripples, but with Erik’s turbulence coursing through his master’s head, Joseph has become accustomed to feeling echoes of aches and pains from his master these days. This is why, when he went to bed, he was not terribly concerned by the ache in the pit of his stomach, realizing that there was little he could do so long as Master Alexi insisted on bunking with Erik, and assuming that the pain would subside once they went back to sleep. It is three hours later when he awakes, the usual fluttering awake between REM cycles, and he still feels the gnawing pain. In fact, it is now considerably worse. Increasingly worried, he rushes out of bed and dons his uniform, hastily putting up his hair (for a master should never see his slave out of uniform) and blurs out of his room to Alexi’s quarters.
He need not turn on the light to see that his charge is not in his bed, and the smell of vomit quickly tickles his nostrils. Resisting the urge to plug them, he races into the bathroom and finds Master Alexi in a heap. “Master!” he exclaims, running to the man to make sure that he is still alive. Once it is clear that he is, he immediately grabs him a large glass of water, along with some anti-nausea medicine. “Drink. Please,” he mutters, helping him to a sitting position. “Master, in a few minutes, may I carry you out of here? The proximity to Erik is obviously dangerous,” he suggests as he mops up the man’s face with a wet cloth.
The cry of “Master!” echoes around the room, making Alexi’s throbbing head pulsate unpleasantly. Groaning he tries to push himself up, but before he has the chance strong hands take hold of him and help him ever so gently to sit up, propping him up against the nearest wall so he doesn’t flop right back over into the mess of sick. He feels pills places in his mouth and he painfully gulps down some water with them, his throat raw. Tears continue to cascade down his cheeks but he tries to blink them away so he can see his beloved father.
’He looks so worried. . .He normally hides things, but, he looks clearly worried now, anyone could see it. I must look horrible for him to be reacting so strongly. . .Why. . .?’ “Joseph, why are you here?” he asks, ignoring Joseph’s request for now as his curiosity overrides his need to be polite. The feeling of the cool cloth on his face is a relief, but even that pales in comparison to the pain he’s feeling on the inside.
Joseph appeared confused by the question for a moment, and it was only then that he realized just how strange his actions were. This was far from the first time he had cared for his master, but it was the first time that he had come with no warning and without being called for in some manner. “I felt an echo of your pain, or rather, Erik’s pain. They are not uncommon now, but I was worried because you and Erik should both be asleep right now. I wanted to be sure you were alright, young Master,” Joseph replied, rather embarrassed now. And clearly you were not,’ he neglected to add.
Alexi stares at the man, curious as to how much emotion must have been pouring through him to catch Joseph attention in such a way. He’s been worse, but he concludes it must be the duration of the pain that dragged the poor man out of bed. Chuckling softly he murmurs, “Young Master. It has been a while since I have heard that one. . .” Letting out a sigh he tries to lift his arm and fails. ’I wonder if will make the basin should the pain start again. . .’ The pain is by no means completely gone, but it has dulled down to an almost manageable level. Most of it is from the three hours of strenuous activity that has him in pain now, but he also has no doubt that it will return, eventually.
A part of him is tempted to tell Joseph yes, that he would love to be taken away from all the pain, but that part of him is very small and quiet. Despite the unpleasantness of it all, Alexi still relishes being able to feel like this and wouldn’t trade it for the world. Shaking his head gently he murmurs, “No Joseph. I will stay here.” He gives the man a weak smile. “If you would like to stay here with me, I will not stop you, however I do insist that you not do anything to interrupt Erik’s sleep. . .He needs rest, after all he has been through. He needs this sleep. . .” His breathing a little ragged, Alexi takes a few breaths to try and regulate it a bit.
For the briefest of moments, Joseph’s eyes portray a pained look, almost as though he wants to argue with his master, to stop the man from allowing himself to be so hurt. But it subsides quickly as he remembers his place once more. Instead, he gently lifts the man and moves him to a lounge chair on the side of the pool, pulls two pillows from his bed, and then sets to cleaning the mess of sick from around the basin so that it will not continue to cause more nausea.
’I am sorry Joseph. I know how much it hurts you to see me like this and be unable to take the pain away. I am truly sorry. . .’ He does his best to not flop like a rag doll when the vampire picks him up and is moderately successful, helping a little to situate himself as he laid on the chair. He smiles a little, looking at Joseph cutely. I can not recall the last time you carried me around like that Joseph. . .How long has it been?”
“With you conscious, twelve years,” Joseph answered simply, and without hesitation, as he continued to clean. He could remember the night well. Alexi had been drugged by a woman looking to take advantage of him, and he could barely walk straight when he got home. But that was a story for another time.
Alexi tries to recall when that was and what was happening, but for some reason, the memory is hazy. So, shaking his head, he shifts his attention back to Joseph. He watches the man work for a while, but soon enough, he has something other than watching his father clean up his mess to worry about. He can feel the pain coming back, the sickness, the shame. Gasping he clutches the chair beneath him, his head falling back as tears begin to once more cascade down his cheeks. Small sobs and whines come from his throat as he tries to control and direct the pain and keep his twisting innards in check.
Just as he finishes cleaning up the vomit (though he had not yet properly shined the floor) Joseph heard the unmistakeable sounds of his beloved master growing sick again. ‘I wish you would let me wake him up, Master Alexi,’ he thought angrily. ‘Erik himself would not want you to go through this.’ But alas, those were not his master’s wishes. Instead, Joseph quickly brought him a cold wet cloth, a large basin, and a tall glass of water. “Drink, please Master,” he muttered, handing the cup to him. “Tell me what you feel, please,” he begged. “Perhaps it will help stop the pain from making you so ill.”
Alexi tries to drink, tries to comply with what Joseph is begging him to do, but in the middle of a sip a fresh wave of stinging pain races through him and he spills his mouthful down his chin as he cries out. His head thrashes back and forth as his breathing becomes erratic. With a gentle whine he finds his voice for a moment. “I do not, ah!, know. It all just hurts. . .” He tries to concentrate and after a moment he’s able to put a word to one of the feelings. “Shame!” he barks, crying hard and staring at the ceiling. “Shame. . .” he repeats, this time in a breathy whisper. “I can not tell why, I can not, I can not, AH!” Grabbing his stomach he rolls, hanging his head over the basin and heaving the water Joseph gave him before into it’s depths.
Joseph nodded, gently dabbing the water from Alexi’s chin. ‘That makes sense,’ he thought. ‘Given what Erik is feeling right now.’ He thought about giving Alexi something to make him sleep, but he was sure that his master would rather just suffer through this. So all he could do is watch while his son endured wave after wave of another man’s pain, as that man slept and dreamed just a room away. A few tears came to the slave’s eyes, but they were silent as he looked after his master, doing what he could to make him more comfortable.
Other feelings course through Alexi. Sorrow, disgust, horror, all pounding at him like a constant barrage of sledgehammers to the head and gut. He can’t name them however, coming too hard and fast for him to even breath properly between waves of nausea. He feels comfort at Joseph presence and at one point spots the tears in his eyes, but he continues to relish the ability to simply feel. Joseph stays with him through the night and Alexi is glad to have his hand to hold as at last, Erik seems to stop being in such torment. Alexi feels achy all over, and starving, his face crusty from the vomiting and the tears. He uses a bit of cloth to blow his nose before settling back against the chair, working on breathing. “I. . .I think he is awake now Joseph. Could you. . . .Could you bring him some water and cloth. If he has suffered even a tenth of what I have, I feel he may be in need of it, and. . .I do not want him coming in here just yet. . .” He looks up at Joseph, smiling faintly, knowing he’ll understand.
“Of course, Master Alexi,” Joseph replied at once, proud of his charge for caring so much for Erik’s needs as well. Erik had already turned on the bedroom light, and silent tears still fell down his face, covering his cheeks. “Here,” Joseph began gently, pulling up a chair next to the tall bed and handing Erik a wet cloth and some water. Unlike with Master Alexi, he was quite sure Erik would not want him to dab the tears for him. The younger vampire blinked. “Wha-? How long was I asleep?” he looked outside, and it was only just past sunrise. Joseph was never here this early. “Alexi?” he asked, comprehension dawning on him. “What’s wrong?”
“I cannot tell you yet,” Joseph replied. “Master’s orders. Just relax. I’ll get you some leftover soup and blood for breakfast,” Joseph explained, blurring down to the kitchens. He returned with the food within ten minutes, which kept Erik sufficiently distracted from his questions, and strode back to help Master Alexi again. He carried a smaller cup of soup sitting in a bowl on a hotplate into the bathroom and set it down by the door, quite sure that Master Alexi was not quite well enough to eat yet.
While Joseph is busy off helping Erik feel better, Alexi focuses on trying to get his body to work properly again. Flexing his muscles, stretching his shoulders and back, breathing deep. His lungs feel tight in his chest as he works to dispel the ache there, but he quickly becomes able to breath more smoothly. ’So, that is what a real nightmare feels like. . .’ He’s had nightmares before, but mostly he wakes with only the vaguest feeling of having had a rough night and his body never felt anything like what he’s feeling now. He’s quite sure is was worse for him than it was for Erik, and it was his dream.
’I am not used to such feelings. My body does not know how to handle the stress, the strain. . .All this pain. . .’ Letting out a soft groan he rolls slightly, trying to stretch out his back and arm muscles. Rocking back and forth he manages to get feeling back into his limbs by the time Joseph returns and with a soft smile he murmurs, “Joseph? Turn up the temp on my soaking tub, will you?”
“There is nothing we can do now,” the head slave muttered. “For your sake, I would pray that Master Mois is able to protect him.”
Erik, for his part, merely returned the glare and the words with a calm, stoic, and seemingly fearless one of his own, attempting to hide his guilt and fear for the man that he had come to call friend. Years of working in the rebel ranks had taught him a certain stoicism, and he had no desire to show these men the intense sensations of worry and shame that threatened to overtake him.
Thankfully, his mask did not have to last too long. The two vampires glared at each other for about twenty seconds, and then Joseph abruptly turned and left the room. As he closed the door behind him, the elder vampire found that he was trembling, and his fists were clenching almost of their own accord.
The younger captive felt a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. He did not really fear for himself, no, not even knowing that he would have a furious vampire father and a decent marksman brother coming after him if Alexi died. No, he was afraid because he knew Alexi to be a good man, who did not deserve to die in a grenade blast. And perhaps, a part of him feared for the plan if its orchestrator somehow died.
~*~*~*~*~
The representative from one of the smaller branches drones on and on, Alexi’s presence setting them back on track and the rather routine meeting plod dully on and on. Alexi has, over the years, made it so he only has to attend certain meetings. Not only from the actual corporate world point of view, but also for his own private planning purposes. ’I can not believe how horribly dull this is. I know that if I were not here things would be going more interesting, seeing as Lois seemed to be plotting something or another. . . .I wonder if he will bring it up anyways’ Giving a sideways glance towards the man in question Alexi lets out a faint sigh, hoping that this meeting will come to an end without the whole board coming up in arms over one thing or another.
~*~
He can feel it. His senses alert, he can feel that something is happening. Just out of sight, just past those doors as he flies past them. Something is happening, and he could care less. ’Alexi’s in danger, and that’s all that matters. I just need to get to him, protect him, and everything else will turn out the way these things always turn out’ His breath is harsh, the elder Vandros practically a blur as he climbs flight after flight. He counts each floor as he passes, not even sparing the signs a glance. he knows what floor Alexi’s on, and he will get there in time.
~*~
The rebels disperse through the building as planned, screams following their appearances, people running for cover as they fire carefully over their heads, the few more terrifying ones growling and snapping to keep the humans down and terrified. The tech heads race in, gathering files, hacking and decrypting as fast as they can while the final detachment take the elevator up to the mooting high above. The guard try to retaliate, but are brought down easily. This building isn’t very heavily guarded, but the rebels know just how long it will take after the silent alarm is tripped for the actual police to arrive.
Those in the elevator stand at the ready. There will be no survivors. They won’t let any of those foul slave owning bastard walk away alive if they can help it. The company may be small in the grand scheme of things, but a blow like this will have long reaching repercussions, especially with how many bigwigs are actually attending. Nirale’s finger slides up to rest on her trigger, they are almost there. She watches the little lights climb higher and higher, her heart beat picking up with each little ding. Five more floors. . . .Three. . . .Two. . . .One. . . .
~*~
At last the elder Vandros reaches the right floor and with a loud bang bashes open the door to the meeting room. From his place at the head of the table Alexi stands in a flash, the sight of his brother panting and pulling his gun has him completely on edge. Mois cries for them all to drop and without hesitation Alexi falls flat to the ground. Only a few others follow, most too confused and shouting at Mois, asking what the hell a man with a gun is doing in their board room. Mois ignores all of them, taking a long slow breath as he drops to a knee before the elevator. He glances up just long enough to note that the car is only a couple floors away then sets his sight on the doors, both handguns pointed and level.
Alexi bites his lip, watching his brother. A vague part of him wonders how Erik’s going to react, finding out that Mois had to mow someone or someones down in an effort to protect him. he’s got the very bad summation that it’s likely magicals and he does not look forward to that conversation. The ding makes his eyes jump from his brother’s back to the door and he holds his breath.
Mois opens fire as soon as there is a gap to fire through, aiming at about chest high. He knows that aiming to kill is not something anyone he cares about wants from him, but he can’t help his overwhelming drive to keep Alexi safe. Even if no one ever forgives him, he feels no remorse in protecting his beloved little brother, even if it means Joseph hating him for the rest of his miserable life. He already knows how much Joseph hates his work, the discussion long ago still a crushing weight on his heart ever magical life he takes, but he can only hope that Joseph will forgive him through their shared love of dearest Alexi.
In Mois’ eyes he has three confirmed kills before they seem to realize what’s going on and jump to the sides of the elevator for cover. Nirale looks to her fallen comrades and a dark expression crosses her face. How had they known? Did someone tell? Whoever is responsible for these deaths, will pay. . .
Mois empties both clips, praying that the magicals will just take their dead and leave, however as his last bullet fires and he goes into a roll so he can take cover to reload a pain rips through his back as a round from the rebel’s high speed machine guns tears through the flesh of his right shoulder blade. Thankfully it seems to skate along the skin rather than being a direct hit - burying itself in a wall after passing - And Mois is able to reload and take up return fire without too much difficulty.
Alexi stays down, unable to look away. Several members of the meeting are hit, their bodies falling around the youngest Vandros with sickening thumps. The glass outer walls shatter under the hail of bullets and Alexi covers his head just long enough to avoid most of the flying pieces. He feels the sting as his hands are lacerated but when he looks back up he sees something that raises his panic ten fold.
Mois sees it too, the dull green explosive tumbling through the air threatening to make his heart stop. However, he doesn’t have time for that. Dropping his weapons he dives, rolling hard and settling over Alexi protectively. The blast is deafening in the enclosed space, despite the windows being gone, and Mois cries out as a rush of burning telling him that the grenade exploded while in the air above them. He hears Alexi yelp beneath him but does not move from his position. An instant later debris rains down upon them as the floor above them begins crumbling and Mois can only pray that the table will take most of it.
~*~
And hour passes before the Vandros brothers are found, still laying one mostly atop the other, a harsh burn running across the top one’s back. Alexi’s managed to remain calm, rather easily in fact, from his place on the smooth carpet. He doesn’t really feel anything until Mois sits up carefully, the rescue team people helping him to do so, and he spots the pained expression on his dear brother’s face. With a whine he tries to scoot over to Mois but a sharp look from the elder reminds Alexi quickly that he can’t be the worried little brother right now. Instead Alexi’s expression fades into his neutral one and he stands, brushing off the paramedics to check over the room and the occupants. Most of the others have been removed, Alexi’s and Mois having been furthest from the stairs and most deeply buried beneath the table, but he still spots a few dead faces he recognizes and lets out a sigh.
“Fine mess.” He says with a hiss, heading over to the police to get as much information out of them as he can. Once he’s done confirming deaths and other medical statuses Alexi pulls out his phone and heads to a corner of the room to call Joseph.
For his part Mois sits as still as he can and lets the medics do their work. He knows he’s gonna want Joseph looking over his wounds later as well, maybe use some of the stuff Alexi’s had made special for the household to help the healing process, but for now he lets them do their work. His mind is in a completely different place, looking over at Alexi, seeing him walk around with various cuts and completely disheveled appearance he can’t even bring himself to admire the man as he sees him pull up his phone. ’Calling Joseph I bet. He’s got to be worried sick. . .And that other. . .’ His rage erupts inside his head and he is unable to complete his thought. His fury at his brother’s “guest” overwhelming. He’s already going to lose his brother in less than a month and a half, there is no way he will forgive the man who already shortened his time with his brother for fucking up and almost taking all that time away.
~*~*~
Erik paced around Alexi’s room with clear agitation. Or rather, it would have been clear had anyone been there to see it. He bit his nails and clenched his teeth, and at several points, tried to actually work before giving up and pacing again. How could I have let this happen?! How could I… how could I just FORGET that there was a mission coming up? How could I not have remembered?...
~*~*~
Meanwhile, Joseph strode back to his apartment, attempting to appear like everything was fine. He could not bring himself to work. Once, one of the newer slaves greeted him, but he said nothing, as he found himself unable to speak. They can’t die. They can’t. They aren’t allowed. Not so young… I forbid it... Ha! As if that ever did anything...The vampire was sitting at his desk, quietly rocking back and forth, when he heard his phone ring. In half a second, he picked up the device and glanced at the number. Upon seeing who it was from, he allowed himself a short breath to compose himself before answering, he just hoped that it was actually Master Alexi or Master Mois calling.
~*~
Barely half a ring passes before it gets cut off and Alexi knows Joseph is on the other end. Before the vampire has the chance to say anything Alexi says calmly, “Mois and I are alright Joseph. We are wounded but well, and will be returning home in a few hours.” He leaves the moment open so the vampire knows he is not going to hang up right away.
The vampire breathed a sigh of relief, for in all of his years, he was sure he had not heard such sweet sounds as his young Master saying those simple, wonderful words. He picked up on the tone easily, and knew that his Master was not in a place where he could speak freely, a place where he could be himself. So he too found his composure and answered quite calmly, “That is good to hear, Master Alexi. Everything will be prepared as usual. Would you like for me to send a driver to pick you up?” He was almost able to keep the palpable relief out of his voice, almost able to sound like everything was completely normal.
The relief in his foster father’s voice is clear to the well trained ear of the youngest Vandros and Alexi smiles widely on the inside. The love that comes through that voice is something he’s always appreciated, and now more than ever, he can feel it touching his heart. He’s sure it has something to do with being bonded to Erik but for now he sets that thought aside and replies, “Yes Joseph, thank you. Have Uwin bring one of my more modern models.”
“Yes, Master. It well be done. Is there anything else?” Joseph replied, still emotionally reeling from the realization that his beloved sons were alive.
Alexi glances over to see a couple medics laying Mois down on the board room floor and he lets out a faint sigh. “I may need help getting Mois in and out of the car. They sedated him. I have to go before they try to take him to the hospital. He would never forgive me for letting them do that.”
Joseph nodded. “I will come with Uwin to assist,” he said simply, his tone allowing no room for argument. “We will be there within half an hour. And please tell Master Mois to go to the hospital if the medics insist.”
“That sounds good Joseph, I will tell him.” With that Alexi hangs up and heads over to the medics. After a brief discussion he finds out that Mois’ wounds, while large, are mostly superficial. His back has some burning and the debris and graze have taken their toll, but over all he’ll need minimal medical care. After assuring them that he has an on site medic they agree to leave him in Alexi’s hands. A young woman tries to treat Alexi’s wound but a long hard stare makes her back off. He’s more worried about getting Mois somewhere he can rest and he knows Joseph will be able to take care of his significantly less severe wounds.
~*~*~
Meanwhile, Joseph hung up the phone and called Uwin to meet him in the garage as soon as possible. Within ten minutes the pair were driving off to the scene of the attack. The ride was mostly quiet, but Joseph did take a minute to politely text Erik and inform the vampire that Masters Mois and Alexi were all right.
He longs to kneel down beside his brother offer him love and comfort, but even if he wasn’t in the mostly incoherent state the sedation has put him into, Alexi knows he can not show such weakness and attachment in public. No matter the circumstance, he needs to remain the harsh, unyielding, cold man the world has come to expect.
Enlisting aid from a couple of the rescue workers Alexi and Mois make their way down to the first floor, arriving at the front doors just as his car appears outside Alexi smirks, his inner smile not showing as he praises Joseph mentally for his perfect timing. As soon as they are out the front door Joseph appears almost magically by Mois’ side and Alexi waves off the rescue workers. They give him deep scowls, clearly not approving of his choice, but putting up with it because they know better than to question an aggravated rich guy.
Carefully, Joseph supported the dazed Master Mois into the car. Then, quickly and respectfully, the vampire made sure to get the information on what treatments Master Mois had been provided with and the sedative he was given, before getting into the car himself.
Alexi follows behind Mois and Joseph, waiting until both are in the back seat before joining them there. The modern vehicle Joseph chose is rather roomie and Alexi nods in approval. From the driver’s seat Uwin looks worriedly over the back of his chair but refrains from speaking as he pulls out of the parking area. Alexi lets out a long sigh, knowing he can’t get the whole story out of anyone yet, but he does reach over to hold Mois’ hand, staring at his resting face. He quickly runs down everything the medics told him about treatment before reaching over with his other hand he pats his foster father’s and offers him a faint smile.
Joseph successfully returned his Master’s smile with a faint one of his own. After an hour of waiting to hear how these two were, he was just so relieved that they were alive, and so furious at Erik for allowing his sons to wind up in danger. But he did not speak now, for they were still in public, in a sense. Instead he merely waited for Master Alexi to address him.
With a faint sigh Alexi leans back, looking over his shoulder at Uwin he gives the young elf an apologetic smile before asking that he put up the window so he could speak in private with Joseph. Uwin glows at the smile - his master’s smile all he needs these days to know everything’s going to be alright - and complies without question. Once the window is in place Alexi turns to Joseph and raises an eyebrow. “There is no way Mois called you as he raced to save me, so he was not the one to spot this danger. So. . . .?” He does not seem at all upset, just curious.
“Erik,” Joseph began, turning towards the young man. “It was his cell. He was kind enough to finally remember that his comrades were going to kill everyone at your meeting. It was very nearly too late.” The anger was evident in the slave’s voice, though it came out as only a slight irritation. But then he took a deep breath. “To be honest, I do not think he realized you would be there, since your presence was a last minute decision.” He should have figured it out sooner though…
Alexi nods slowly, that option entering his mind even before he asked. A sad expression crosses his face even though he’s unable to really feel the sorrow of his words. “Mois killed several of the magicals that came to our floor. . . .I really hope none were close with Erik. I know even if none are it will still devastated him. He cares so much for those in his cell. . .”
Master Mois … killed … several of them…. Joseph found himself incredibly conflicted as he processed his Master’s words. Well, of course he did… he had no choice… I just, I still hate that he must do those things. I mean… they are still my people. But he was protecting Master Alexi… but those freedom fighters will never see the wonderful world Master Alexi wants to build for them… I just… I cannot… The vampire wanted to mourn for those lost lives, but he was also still relieved that his beloved sons were still alive.
“I find it surprising that you are so … concerned for him,” the head slave finally replied thoughtfully. “After all, he did put you in severe danger.”
Alexi looks over at his foster father with confusion creasing his brow. “Erik did not order an attack on me. I was not even suppose to be there today. Also, this is a war, and honestly, taking out those men really is a good move as far as the rebellion is concerned, so. . . .I can not bring myself to fault them Joseph, even if it means I was put in danger. . . .” He reaches out, giving Joseph’s hand another squeeze. “I am sure he is very conflicted right now. He. . . .I think he likes me. At least that is what it feels like, and knowing that his overworked forgetfulness almost got me killed will be hard for him to bear.” He knows he’s assuming the reason Erik didn’t tell them sooner, but as he sensed no deviousness from the vampire before he left, it’s a valid assumption.
The vampire sighed. “On some level, I know you are right, Master. He did not intend for you to be harmed. I just… I wish he had warned us. I do not like seeing you and Master Mois at risk.”
Alexi give Joseph one of his winning smiles. “You are sweet Joseph. I am glad to hear you so worried about me again. . . .it is good to hear you closer to the Joseph from my childhood once again. . . .Including that scolding tone you have had a few times this week.” Alexi smiles cutely, trying to help Joseph relax. now that the event is over, and they are away from the site, Alexi is no longer bothered that it happened and looks upon it objectively. Not only because he wants Joseph to feel better, but he knows that what waits for him at home is likely the closest thing to hell he can imagine. Even Erik’s hate for him seems like it will pale in comparison to what Erik is feeling right now. He does not fear feeling it, the house still a ways away, but he has an inkling, and he trusts his inklings.
After a moment of thought, Joseph decides to speak almost… freely. “Master Alexi, I never stopped worrying for you. I merely tend to avoid speaking my thoughts,” he replies simply. Though it is clear that his master does not mind the scolding, and in fact appreciates it, he still cannot help but feel a twinge of guilt as the human points out the kind of behavior that could have earned him a harsh backhand from another master.
Alexi feels a rush of happy at his beloved Joseph’s words and with a faint flash of his child like enthusiasm he had up through his teen years he launches himself at Joseph and gives him a tight hug. “Thank you. . .” he murmurs softly, wincing slightly as the motion causes him to, for the first time, realize he’s wounded.
Joseph hugged his former charge back very gently, naturally careful of the wounds on the boy’s back. He remembered all too clearly how many times his master had been wounded, to the point that he understood these days that Master Alexi could forget the pain he was in. “You’re welcome, Master,” he replied tenderly.
Alexi feels another warm rush as he sits back, looking at the bemused Mois with gentle eyes and thrumming happily over the fact that he is still so cared for by his beloved Joseph, even after all he’s put the man through. ’Though, others have put him through worse, I can only pray that Joseph did not love them as he loves Mois and me. Humming softly they past the time back to the mansion in peaceable silence, the peace only waning as they pull into the garage. Alexi isn’t quite sure what has changed, but he can tell there is something different inside him. Exiting the car he holds out a hand to help Joseph with his brother, the something inside of him growing stronger.
~*~*~
Erik received the message from Joseph and, for a moment, smiled with relief. But guilt soon began to wrack his brain as more and more realizations dawned on him. They are safe… I didn’t…. Oh thank goodness… Funny how two weeks ago I would have been cheering… What did I almost do? How could I not have known? … And if he’s safe, then … then what happened? Who … who died? I… I can’t… I should have… His eyes turned blood red as the vampire sunk to the floor in the corner of the room in a fearful mess. He shuddered, as a few tears came to his eyes. What have I done? … What have I done…? The former rebel Leader carried on like this for the next hour or so, only beginning to dry his tears and collect himself about ten minutes before the Vandros family came home. Even then, he continued to feel and unconsciously radiate his pain so that any poor emotionally-stunted billionaire who happened to be psychically joined to him would certainly feel overwhelmed by it.
~*~*~
Joseph exited the car quietly and took Master Mois up into his arms, bridal style. At Master Alexi’s silent request, he shook his head. “I have him, Master. If you like, just touch his shoulder or something. Let him know you are there.” Besides, I fear you may be unable to hold your own weight soon enough, with a certain emotional prisoner up there…
With that, he walked at a relatively slow pace, carrying his charge towards the spare bedroom next to Master Alexi’s, shooing off any curious slaves with piercing looks.
Alexi complies without a word, his mood growing darker and darker with every step they take. His hand clenches compulsively on Mois’ shoulder as they exit the garage and move into the main house. Uwin stands beside the car, worried and nervous, watching Alexi’s feet drag ever so slightly over the threshold. The wealthy man bites his lip hard, knowing very well where his pain and panic is coming from, but doing his best to keep silent even as the feelings begin to eat at his insides, ripping at his mind like rabid drakes. Taking long slow breaths he tries to remain steady, at least until he can reach the railing, but as luck would have it his feet are taken from him just a foot short, the hand reaching for it dropping to catch him before he crashes hard to the floor.
Now on his hands and knees Alexi greets whatever was left in his stomach from his last meal with a loud retching noise, the burn of it coming up making him cough and hack. He can feel himself swaying slightly but he manages to not fall completely over.
A part of Joseph wished he could go to his other beloved Master, but he knew better. He knew that he could not really assist while he still had the unconscious man in his arms. He also knew that even if he tried, the man would refuse the help and tell him to tend to his brother first. So, careful to hold to Mois tightly, he strode back to the door and called out to Uwin.
“Uwin, help Master Alexi, please. Take him to the lounge, get him some water, help him clean up, and bring someone in to clean up this mess. I will be back in ten minutes. With a quick look of apology to his younger son, he strode up the stairs to place Master Mois in the guest room.
Alexi listens to the exchange going on around him vaguely, only really coming out of it when he hears Joseph’s feet on the stairs. In a voice just loud enough for his foster father to hear he murmurs, “Don’t blame him. He can’t help it. . .” A moment later Uwin is at his side, murmuring encouragingly, trying to help the much larger man to his feet despite being wholly ill equipped to do so. With a bit of help from the floor and Uwin’s shoulder however Alexi manages to regain his feet. He knows the only way to get over this feeling it to get to his room, but as it is he can not allow anyone into the hallway leading to his room. He simply can not risk it.
So instead he allows his driver to help him to the lounge, taking a seat in his favorite chair with a groan, his head clutched between his hands. His whole body is hunched over and Uwin stands around fretting for a few seconds before remembering the rest of his orders and flying out of the room. Once he’s gone Alexi takes several deep breaths and tries desperately to reach out to Erik. He knows it’s futile. He can’t feel anything right now. No one’s around. The only things inside him are coming from the vampire himself, and right now all their bond allows him to do is share feelings when he has them. He want to help, to calm Erik down, for his sake, not his own, but it simply can not be done in this state.
These two are going to drive me mad, damnit, Joseph thought as he patiently and gently placed the elder brother onto the bed. Carefully, he removed the man’s shoes and checked that he was situated and able to be left alone before running back down the stairs to the younger brother. He knew exactly what was happening. It was obvious. The palpable state of Erik’s emotions over the attack today was clearly affecting Master Alexi. The only way to really help the eccentric billionaire was to help his near-murderer of a prisoner.
Soon enough, the vampire was down in the lounge, and he knelt down next to his beloved master. “Do you want to go upstairs now, Master Alexi?”
The human gives a faint nod, holding an arm out so Joseph can help him to his feet. Once up he places his arm across the vampire’s shoulders and motions for him to lead the way. “I have to talk to him. Joseph, he is, god, he hates himself so much right now. . . .How can anyone, how, could anyone ever feel like this about themselves? I am alive, and my brother killed his friends, but he was not there, how can he. . .’[/i] By now they are half way up the stairs and the pain becomes too much, he has to close his lips tightly to keep from dry heaving.
He should hate himself. He nearly got you killed… He got his own people killed. But I hate that you have to suffer for it, the vampire thought sadly. But he remained silent and merely supported his master up the stairs, more concerned with helping his dearest masters than mentally berating the rebel.
When they reached the bedroom door, Joseph opened it and led the little lord through to his bed. Quickly, he grabbed him more ice water and a wet cloth from the bathroom. “Everything will be fine, Master,” he offered, petting the human’s head with the cold cloth and offering him the drink.
Once the door to his room open, Alexi begins searching for his “guest”. As they had come closer and closer to his room, the feelings had grown more and more intense, but now, here, as he slowly shuffles in, Alexi’s pain has gone past the point where he can even identify it and he’s able to lift his head. His eyes still see, but just barely, but despite this he can’t seem to pick out just where Erik is. Once settle on to the plush mattress, the covers providing extra fluffyness, he flops to the side and breaths slowly. The cool of the cloth mixed with the chilled drink frees up his mind ever so slightly and Alexi calls out to Erik. “Erik. . . .Please. . . .Please stop, hating yourself. . .You should not. . . Hurt yourself. . . .I am fine, I live, Mois lives, and. . . .I do not blame you. . .”It’s hard to get the words out, but he knows that Erik would likely only withdraw from Alexi after this, not accepting that Alexi holds on him no shame.
Erik emerged from the corner where he had been standing wearing a seemingly impassive expression on his face. His voice seemed almost normal, if a tad monotone.
“Let me take the antidote. The potion is clearly malfunctioning. I am all right. It should not be making you feel like this. And I am glad you and Mois made it out alive,” was all he said, though he shifted until he was in the furthest corner possible from Alexi’s bed.
Alexi rolls his eyes, the effort to do so making him feel dizzy. “No Erik. . .If you were not feeling like this. . . .I would consider it, but no, even I, a rookie at feelings, knows you do not make big decisions when so upset. . .” Tears come to his eyes as he looks at Erik, tucked away in the furthest corner he can reach. “You, Mois, Joseph. . . .Why does everyone around me lock themselves so far away? This gift they have, that was given to them at birth, and all you all try to do is. . . .is hide it. Why must showing your feeling be this big, horrible thing, around those who care about you?” He sniffs, biting his finger for a moment before adding on sadly, “Am I really the only one who sees that if someone cares, it’s okay to be yourself? To feel?”
Erik’s eyes glowed bright red and he hesitated for several moments before answering. It was only when he was sure he could say a sentence without his voice breaking that he opened his mouth. “Perhaps you are.” It was another few moments before he said. “If you won’t take the antidote, then let me go. I-I’ll hide out in the woods for a few days and r-return before you need me. Th-there’s no reason for you to suffer like this, Alexi. The only way you will be free of this is to get me far away from you.”
His own pulse of pure pain shoots through the man laying atop his covers. ’I am really such a freak? Not only can I not feel as other do, but I can not even see the feelings as they should be?’ After a moment however he rejects the notion. He’s seen it other place. He seen people expressing themselves with loved one, read it in many books. No, Erik is wrong. People can feel. . .
His eyes light up slightly as he spots the red glow from the corner, a blissful feeling touching on the raging storm inside him. “I do not ask to be free Erik. I made my decision, and I will stick with it. I do not blame you for these feelings, but I do wish you would express them. It always feels better when you. . . .let things out. . . .” he swallows hard, taking and awkward sip from the drink Joseph had provided.
~*~
In the next room, the elder Vandros stirs, his mind quickly returning as the sedative wears off, and along with it, his rage.
The vampire gritted his teeth. “I told you, the potion is malfunctioning. I am fine,” he replied coldly. He closed his eyes. “I have nothing to express.” And if I did, young one, you would probably fucking explode with the pain. You naive idiot. Don’t you see that this is the only way I can process it?
It hurts that Erik is lying to him, especially since he’s never lied to the vampire but before he can say anything the door flies open to reveal an enraged Mois. Alexi has just enough time to register that this will not go well for him before Mois explodes at Erik. If this had been a different circumstance, perhaps Mois screaming at someone who’d actually done something wrong and not the innocent man whom he is bound to, Alexi would be quite amazed and happy to see Mois showing such passion. But as it is, Alexi shrinks back in terror, just waiting for the pain to come. Accusations and pure unrefined rage falls from Mois’ lips as he begins tearing Erik a new one, the sound near deafening.
Erik heard the door slam open and turned towards the noise. Somehow he could easily guess who it was. But… he just listened. His face was blank, probably infuriatingly so to his attacker. He listened passively, and said nothing. He deserved everything Mois was saying, of that there was no doubt. All the anger, all the hate, it washed over him like waves, adding to his own pain and self-doubt. But not a drop of it showed. His eyes had even returned to their usual gray hue, as he continued to glare at the screaming human with a stoic gaze, easily mistaken for uncaring. I nearly killed his brother. I nearly killed the man who will save us all. I got them both injured. I deserve this. He agreed with Mois completely regarding his culpability. But some speck of pride before another man, another soldier, kept his mask firmly bolted on.
No matter what he says, Erik’s face does not change. A part of him came in hoping to see the man curls in a little ball, or begging Alexi for forgiveness, or at the very least showing the faintest hint of remorse, but as he stand here, staring into the vampire’s dead gaze, the elder Vandros can feel his fury mutating into disgust and his screams go from angry about the facts, to jumping to conclusions. “You knew all along didn’t you!? You tricked my brother into thinking he could trust you, into, into fucking caring about you, so you could get him killed. You didn’t just want your freedom, you wanted some big victorious blow for your kind, bringing down the man who is the very face of their enslavement!”
On the bed Alexi begins to cry hard, curling up in the middle of the mattress. However Mois can not hear his sobs over the sound of his own voice.
“Fuck actually SAVING your people, no, you just needed one more win under your belt. Take the antidote and run! He’d die, your kind would be mostly free, and you would just go about your rescues being the big hero who made it all possible, taking all the credit!” Some part deep inside the man knows that he’s gone into the irrational. There’s no way Alexi could be tricked, that his dearest brother could be mislead, especially with being bound to the vampire, but he needs something, some kind of response, some kind of reaction, some sort of indication that this man his brother has put so much faith into and has. . . .Come to care for, is actually worth his little brother’s pain and suffering and deserves to live after his gross negligence.
A pool of bile appears around Alexi’s head as he heaves on to the bed, still laying on his side. However gross as his mind finds it, he’s in too much pain to move away from it. His sobs are still quiet despite the pain. His conflicted feelings only add to the mess inside his heart, and head. He understand why Mois is angry, but he doesn’t get why he’s mad like this Erik feels bad. he’s hurting, so bad. He does not deserve this pain. He’s punished himself enough. Everything turn out alright, why, WHY must the pain go on!?
In that moment, something broke inside the vampire’s mind. As if one could watch his mask shatter in slow motion, tearing off piece by piece. His voice started only slightly raised, and gradually increased in volume as he spoke.
“How the hell was I supposed to know that Alexi would be there?! Hmm? How the hell was I supposed to know anything from this single room doing paperwork all day?! Alexi Vandros was not on the docket for that meeting, not by my information. Did you really expect me to put my people in danger by telling a fucking magical murderer, no, excuse me, ‘police officer,’ everywhere they would be? What do you honestly think I could have done, hmm? No one told me anything. I didn’t even know until this morning that he would be there!” Already, his eyes were turning crimson again, as he slowly inched forwards toward the elder brother.
“So DON’T fucking tell me! TELL HIM. Fucking WARN him that you still have fucking plans in motion that are to be carried out! HE would fucking figure it out you brain dead slug! He knows what he’s doing and could have DONE something about this shit!” Mois screams, his anger reacting to the vampires. Despite the red eyes, the human does not back down.
“That was fucking obvious, you idiot? … Why would anyone in their right mind think that Xani plans suddenly would stop just because I was missing? Have you suddenly forgotten that we are terrorists?! If either of you had thought ahead, you would have told me Alexi’s schedule so I could tell you if any of the planned attacks were in places he would be, but noooo… clearly you’re both invincible and I’m more useful here doing paperwork! I didn’t know it would endanger him.” The mask was finally gone, and tears streamed from his crimson eyes down the vampire’s pale face, though his voice only quavered slightly. He was now directly in front of Mois, shaking his hands in agitation as he spoke.
The overprotective elder brother tried to open his mouth to say something, but Erik cut him off, continuing his rant.
“And another thing, don’t sit here and act like you’re so goddamn innocent. You capture and kill my kind, MY siblings, for a living, but here you are screaming at me when the war even touches your precious brother! How DARE the fighting touch the man who singlehandedly wants to initiate The Second Great Slave War.” He paused for a moment, a slight waver developing in his voice. “It’s all so senseless, so stupid. But you know what? I love him too. I don’t want him dead. I screwed up. I should have thought of checking this a week ago. But don’t act like my mistake was … intentional. I’m a terrorist, not a traitor.” He was breathing heavily now, glaring directly into the eyes of the man who dared accuse him.
Despite his fury Mois has to admit that someone should have brought up the idea of the attacks and wonders what could have kept his brother too busy to do so. he knows he could blame Erik, the two way bonding not part of the original plan and already causing his brother a fuckton of grief, but then his gaze turns to himself and with no excuses, even the ones he prepares to scream back die on his lips as Erik rages on. He does not move an inch as the slightly taller man bares down on him with a passion so hot it burns in his eyes. His mouth is open, ready to snap back on how Erik doesn’t truly have any siblings, he can’t know what it’s like to have an actual family member betrayed by someone they care about, but his voice leaves him as Erik admits his care for Alexi. He knows it’s only as a friend, he knows this, very well, it’s obvious how it was ment, but a small part of his brain, the last shred of rationalism, of actual soft humanity weathering the storm against the rage, latches on to the word “love” in all this insanity and for a moment it forces his rage to still. He’s seen it in his brother’s eyes, he’s heard it in his voice. Even without the feelings, Alexi. . . .
Joseph had spent this entire shouting match quietly tending to the man who was, ironically, the most affected by it. But he allowed the fight to go on, because he hoped that allowing Erik to have a “release valve” would help Alexi in the long run. Sure, he had his own anger at himself and the situation, but that was not his place. It was the place of other men to fight, argue, and squabble. His place where merely to quietly tend to his master’s needs.
But finally, he stood and turned to the two men, and used the pause to his advantage. In the most calm and quiet tone possible, he muttered, “Master Mois, go to your brother. You want to see Erik’s suffering, then you can watch it through Master Alexi’s eyes. Erik, get yourself some water, wash your face, and then sit down on that couch in the corner. If you two fight again, I will not hesitate to throw you out of the room and you to the farthest corner of the bathroom. You are hurting Master Alexi. He cannot take Erik’s adrenaline levels right now.” And with that, he turned back to his younger master and continued tending to the man, as if he had said nothing at all.
The movement out of the corner of his eye causes Mois to turn, his nerves still on edge from the constant bombardment of rage and conflict. The sight that greets his eyes makes him ill, his rage leaving him in an instant. Joseph’s words wash over him, like the scoldings from his childhood, and the walls around his feelings fall back into place like impenetrable steel doors around his heart. A low dread builds up behind the walls however as he complies, walking slowly past Joseph. He nearly jumps out of his skin as Alexi, for the first time, lets his pain be known with a sharp cry. Inside Alexi the pain changes and suddenly it pierces him deeper than before and he can’t hold back his voice from letting out a sharp scream, his tear blurred eyes going over to where Erik and Mois had been arguing and locking on to the vampire’s. Everything Erik is feeling rages behind those chilly blue eyes, almost as if Alexi himself is gone, and all that remains is the manifestation of Erik’s pain riddled soul. Despite the pain however, the face before him clears, and with a slow, shaking hand, he reaches out toward Erik, obviously trying to get the vampire to come closer, to come to him. . . .
Erik started to turn to follow Joseph’s instructions. He had no obligation to do so, but he still wanted to help the poor man, and he agreed that staying away would probably do that. But out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Alexi reaching for him, and slowly turned to face the human. After only a moment of thought, he walked over and joined him on the bed, sitting on the opposite side from Joseph. “I’m here, Alexi,” he muttered, taking the man’s hand, tears of pain and guilt still streaming down his face. I nearly killed him, and now my emotions are torturing him… It’s not fair. Why did he have to take that stupid potion?! This is… I feel so cruel. But I also cannot stop myself from feeling, he thought sadly.
Alexi tightens his grip on the hand within his own, something about it soothing his pain. He tightens, pulls, he wants it closer. He wants the pain to stop, for Erik’s pain, to stop. . .Mois watches the motion, wanting so badly to be the one Alexi needs, but as he watches, he knows better. His small shaking body scoots towards Erik, little by little, and in a soft voice the elder brother mutters, “Please, hold him. . . .He needs you. . .”
Erik nodded and lay down next to his human captor-turned-friend, holding him gently and petting his hair. “I’m here, Alexi,” he crooned kindly, resting his head near the human’s chest, wetting the fine fabrics of the bed and the human’s suit with his tears. “I’m sorry…. I’m so sorry,” he muttered, finally breaking into desperate sobs.
It. . .He, finally moves closer. ’Yes, he, Erik, the one in the pain. He needs the help, he needs. . . The body presses against him and with shaky arms Alexi wraps his arms around the emotionally wounded Vampire. He doesn’t know what he’s doing, not really, but drawing from what others have done for one another, and what Joseph has done for him on occasion, he tightens his grip and begins making soft shushing sounds. The pain, the sorrow, it’s still there, but with it’s source here in his arms he can focus, he can actually think again.
His hand comes up to Erik’s head, his fingers gently stroking through the sobbing man’s hair, even as his own tears cascade from his eyes like little waterfalls. “It is okay Erik, it is okay. . .I am h-here, I live. I d-do not blame you. . .” His crying steals his breath on and off, making him stutter.
Erik hesitated for just a moment before replying through his sobs. “B-but, but you should! I nearly got you and your brother killed. I nearly… I n-nearly stopped you from seeing the amazing world you are creating. And… and… I m-may not have killed you, but how many of my men died saving you? How many lives are on my hands because I FORGOT to make sure you weren’t walking into an attack?! Or because I prided saving your life over theirs. I… I d-don’t d-deserve to live,” the vampire gasped through his sobs, all pride forgotten.
From beside the bed Mois watches the man whom he’d been screaming at crumble and he can feel peace returning behind the walls. His brother’s soft words and lack of blame does wonders for him and without reservation he sheds a few tears for their joint pain.
Alexi continues making soft shushing noises, running his fingers through Erik’s hair over and over. “I am more to blame than you are Erik. I. . . .I had it in my plan to ask, to arrange things if you ever trusted me enough to tell me, just so I could keep both sides from losing their lives, but I got so s-swept up. . .It is very refreshing really, knowing feeling can actually take precedence over things. . .” Nuzzling Erik’s hair he lets himself look at the emotions now. With Erik right here, they are no longer just blind pain. “You made a mistake, and so did I, my fault larger than your own. I let it slide, telling myself I could do it later. . .” Tries to lighten the mood slightly. “Even if I had died in the attack, the world would still have changed as I have willed it. . . .”
Erik turned to Alexi, crimson eyes bleeding melancholy. “That is not all that I care about, and you know it. I was their commander. It was my j-job to protect them. And I have failed. I betrayed my own family to save you. And the worst part is, I fear that I would do it again in a s-second,” the vampire muttered, shaking with sobs. “They will never see the world you are building. All because I … I screwed up. I was their Leader. They were my… my…” His voice broke as his words dissolved into complete sobbing, and the vampire leaned into Alexi’s chest.
Alexi continues to stroke Erik’s hair, his other hand rubbing the vampire’s back. He holds tight to the trembling shuddering form while trying to also soothe and comfort him. “Not every life lost under your command is blood on your hands Erik. I told you, this is as much if not more so my fault, for letting my personal project overrun my need to keep my eyes open. . .” In another time, for another reason, Erik’s words would have brought joy to Alexi. The thought that anyone would turn from something so dear to save him kind of sweet, but now, with the pain of the man tearing through both bodies it’s all Alexi can manage to just keep breathing and murmuring.
“This is a war Erik, and they went into that building knowing full well that they may not walk out alive. Let their memories rest on their ideal that what they did they were doing for the good of their kind, their family, and do not let your own thoughts taint their memory. They died, this will not change, so let their deaths be the ones they chose. The ones they left their camp knowing what they may face.” Alexi’s arms tighten around Erik, tucking his head in tight against his chest and nuzzling his hair with his nose. “I know that every time Mois leaves this house, I may never see him again. He knows it too, but he goes anyways. He goes because he knows the. . . .Painful part he must play to see the world as I wish it, and even if he were to die tomorrow, I know he would not blame me for it. He would die doing what he chose to do for me. . .”
Mois nods and Alexi, catching the motion out of the corner of his eyes, manages a tiny smile through the pain. “I may not have so many under me, in fact I have only one with whom I have willing command over, and I have never lost anyone I love.” His mind flashes to Joseph at the word “willing” and he nods internally. ’The things he does for me, though he complies, can in no way be considered done “willingly”. . . .’ “I can not know your pain Erik, even if I had, but I. . . .I can only say what I know from my own tiny well of people I trust, and I can tell you now that you are no traitor, no killer of your kind. You are simply one vampire who made an impossible decision in a split second, and no one can hate you for it. . .”
“Y-yes they can,” Erik moaned, “And I h-hate m-myself. What I did… it’s unf-forgivable. D-don’t you understand?! It doesn’t ch-change what they thought, but it is unforgivable. It was more than a mistake. It was a choice. I chose you. I chose you, and the people you will save. I didn’t even think about the c-cost,” the rebel leader sobbed. “And all of it could have been prevented, the whole choice… if I had only thought ahead. If I had…” And there he just stopped and continued weeping into Alexi’s chest, the feedback loop spurring him on. No, it was not the first time he had lost people under his command, but it was the first time he had done so in this particular situation. Usually he mourned quietly, burying the emotions he felt about their deaths. But now, something about seeing Alexi wracked with his pain…. it broke through the walls he usually built.
Alexi makes soft shushing noises, petting the distraught man in his arms gently, trying to share the comfort he’s feeling from having Erik so close. Trying to do something, anything, to help this man through his pain. He doesn’t know how though. He doesn’t know how to mourn and get over things since he always did it without thinking. There was no “getting over it” period, time simply passed and he was. . .Over it. He would sometimes come across reminders, faint flashes of the emotions, but every time it was new, fresh, and even the most intense ones were so small compared to what he feels coming off the man in huge tearing waves.
He’s not even sure if he should argue the point with the man, or simply try talking about something else. Alexi feels so lost, unsure, incapable of doing what is needed for this man he’s grown to care about deeply, but as he continues running his fingers through those light slick locks he can feel more and more how simply being close, holding him tight, makes him feel a little bit better, and the loop inside of negative feelings becomes tainted with the calm feelings and he’s able to breath a little bit easier. ’I need. . .to relax. To help him, I need to make myself. . . .calm down. . . .’
Doing his best to take long slow breaths his eyes shift from the bundle in his arms to Joseph. The gentle expressions in his loving father’s eyes trigger his joy at being so loved and he manages to calm his breathing a bit, even going so far as to smile softly at his mentor before shifting his head back to look upon his brother. The emotions there are different, more passionate, and more fearful and Alexi feels the desire to wipe away the silent tears pouring from the man’s eyes. Then once more his gaze settles upon the bundle in his arms and now he can feel it, the calm, the true and clear feeling of care and devotion that initially drew Alexi to step outside of his own plan and entrust his life to the man.
“I forgive you Erik.” He says softly, his voice a little steadier, the caring clear and gentle. In a slightly halting way he manages a few more words. “I. . .Wish I could mourn for the loss of life as you do. I was sad when it happened, but I can’t now. I have never felt this pain before, and I am filled with sorrow that you are hurt so badly, but. . . .I will risk your hate by saying this, but I must.” His voice drops so low that Mois has to strain to hear. “I can not help but feel happy that you cared so much for me. I just. . . .Can not feel bad about that. . .Forgive me. . .” Tears have returned to his eyes, for he knows it is a terrible thing he’s just said, but a part of him prays it’s enough to distract the vampire, at least long enough to let the exhausted man sleep.
Joseph watched with eyes that conveyed a certain melancholy. The truth was, it was difficult to stay angry with the rebel vampire when he was so distraught. He was concerned for both men, and he felt as though he only wanted to help. There was also a certain pride for his wonderful son, who could so easily forgive and try to help the man who had nearly killed him.
Erik almost cracked a smile… almost. “You can forgive me, and I-I… appreciate that. But can they?” he wept quietly for several more minutes, still leaning into Alexi’s chest and soaking his fine linen shirt in tears. Within another ten minutes, he dropped off to sleep in that position, the adrenaline rush and the fear, followed by the conflicting waves of emotional distress and comfort, finally taking a toll on the vampire’s body.
’In their minds, there is nothing to forgive. The other rebels may have something to say about this, but. . . .But I can not see them hating you over this. What you are doing is too important, and you made the decision in an instant. They may hate me for not telling you that even my death would not stop the plan, and honestly could have been killed and their people would have been spared along with all the rest, but you hold no fault in this, dear Erik. . . .’ He does not say these thoughts aloud, not wanting to argue the point. Erik is too tired, too strained, and as the crying slowly fades and the vampire falls asleep, Alexi feels at last released from the loop of torment and is able to take a deep breath.
Having slept on and off with his brother since childhood, Alexi is quite used to sleeping with another in his bed. He’s even used to having a man in his arms, Mois sometimes simply needing the comfort for the evening. However having not had the chance to get comfortable Alexi immediately feels a cramp and mentally curses his lack of foresight. But when Mois leans in, obviously ready to take the vampire to his own bed, Alexi shakes his head, pointing towards the covers on Erik’s bed instead. The elder brother shakes his head, once more his mind falling back on those words so carelessly dropped from his brother’s captive’s lips and feeling the sorrow of it more acutely now that he’s no longer enraged. However, he complies, moving over to Erik’s bed and removing the top comforter, spreading it over the embracing men lying in the middle of the large four poster.
Joseph found it practically impossible to remain angry at the sleeping rebel, much like it was difficult to remain afraid of an adorable sleeping lion. Rather, he just pitied the conflicted man, though he wondered what he would have done if either one, or heaven’s forbid both, of his beloved sons had perished in the attack.
With more than his usual touch of gentleness, Joseph whispered to the younger brother the question he had asked thousands of times. “Do you require anything else, Master Alexi?”
“Nothing Joseph, thank you. . .for everything.” There’s more than a little depth behind those words this time as the feelings still playing about the man in his arms lick like flames against his wounded soul. So much had happened today, so many new things, so many sad old things, and over all, Alexi can not recall ever needing sleep more. Those familiar, comforting words from his father’s lips is enough to bring out a faint smile and as Mois tucks a pillow beneath his head before retreating Alexi turns the smile on him as well, nodding. Mois gives a nod in return, backing towards the door before pulling it open and holding it for Joseph.
“Goodnight, Master Alexi,” the vampire whispered. Then, with his usual bow, and a much more unusual hint of a smile, Joseph turned on his heel and left the bedroom.
Alexi watches the two vanish and lets out a soft sight, flexing his arms slightly around the vampire encapsulated in them. He hums softly to himself for a short while, hoping the noise of them leaving did not disturb the emotional wreck before letting himself relax and drift off.
~*~
Outside the room Mois closes the door quietly as he can behind them before motioning down the hall, looking intently upon the head slave making it clear he wants to talk, even if just for a little while. So naturally, the vampire followed until they reached a spare room at the end of the hall.
“Are you alright, Master Mois?” he asked gently, meeting the eyes of the elder brother for just a few moments.
Closing the door to the room Mois presses a hand to it for a moment, supporting his weight, then with a sigh he turns around to face the vampire, leaning against the smooth polished surface. He looks back at his mentor, eyes weary, breath short. He can feel the faint brush of tears and panic behind his ever present mask but as he looks into the worried eyes of his dearest friend of these many long years he feels the fortitude to keep his mask in place, pushing away his own mental pain and exhaustion enough to give the man a half smile. “Not in the slightest Joseph. Not in the least. I’m shot, burned, my brother almost dies, and the man at least partially responsible is laying exactly where I want to be right now, soaking up the comfort I’ve always had for myself whenever I needed it. . .”
Despite his pained words his voice remains soft, his eyes dry. He wants to feel, but he can’t, not yet. He can’t bring them out, bring them forward. He can’t even be properly upset that his brother, who had always put him and Joseph first, now lay with a practical stranger in his arms. ’A man he clearly cares about deeply even after knowing one another for a short time, and who doesn’t even have a clue about it. . . .I’m an emotionless train wreck, but even I know that there is more to Alexi’s kindness than him simply being a “good guy”. . . .’ His gaze remains locked on the man who has cared for him since birth and he can feel the strongest desire to just be held by the man, but a combination of pain from his wounds and his stubborn refusal to let his emotions out around the man lest he do something he’ll regret keep him leaning against the door with a faintly pained look in his eyes.
Joseph listened intently, keeping his eyes locked on the man who was almost a son. If the moment had not been filled with so much pain, he might have even smiled. Poor dear. I cannot tell if he is more irritated that Erik tried to kill Master Alexi or that his brother’s would-be murderer is in the man’s arms right now, he thought. Though none of it shone on the man’s face, some part of Joseph could feel how torn up Master Mois was about all of this, partially because he would not rant like this if he were not upset. And so, almost instinctively, for the moment completely forgetting his station, he strode forward and wrapped his eldest son into a gentle hug, gently petting his hair as he had done a few times when the man was still a child.
“Master Mois, there is nothing I can say that will make this day feel better for you. I do not believe in meaningless platitudes. However, consider that the bonding has offered Master Alexi a chance to feel more strongly than he ever has before. It is natural that it would also bring him closer to Erik. And I think, perhaps, there is enough room in your brother’s arms, and his heart, for both of you,” he replied gently, still holding the grown man in his arms.
A light tremble sets up in his limbs as those cool arms wrap around him and Mois, once heir to the Vandros fortune, uses every skill in self control he’s ever used to keep from seeking out every drop of comfort the man he loves could possibly give. Instead, he stays put, his eyes sliding closed, his twitching fingers coming up to wrap gently around his former mentor’s back in a gentle embrace. He lets his head fall, those long fingers brushing over his hair bringing him more comfort than the vampire knows. He longs to press deeper, to show the redhead how truly grateful he is to be shown this caring, this kindness.
His nods slowly, knowing the man is right, but almost hating that he is. Alexi had always had a sad lot in life as far as his heart goes, though for Mois those moments together with him where he could feel his brother’s love was more than enough for him for a long time. It wasn’t until later on that he realized, despite how happy he is around his older brother, Alexi lives a life he would not wish on the worst of men. ’Not knowing lasting feeling, having everything that passes through your heart fade after so short a time. Never being able to recall joy when sadness. . .’ Mois does not understand Alexi’s disorder all that well, it being one of the things Alexi’s tried to not talk about, but he does know that it’s something that brings his brother great sorrow.
His fingers twitch from their place on Joseph’s back when the head slave points out that Alexi can love them both and he has to almost bite his tongue to keep himself from saying ‘And that’s what I’m worried about’. He knows how it would sound, and he knows also this is not the time nor the place to bring up Alexi’s unhealthy attachment to the man, given what the crazy man plans to do to himself soon. His grip tightens for a moment as he remembers, yet again, that Alexi will be leaving him soon, the thought hitting him like a ton of bricks as it always does, but after a few seconds he gives Joseph one last squeeze before gently taking his waist and pushing the man back gently.
It takes all his willpower to let Joseph go, but he knows holding him any will cause him to do something he’ll regret. He manages another soft smile at the man before looking down, his hands sliding behind his back into their familiar comfortable place he’s held them at when unoccupied since his youth. “I know Joseph. I know he’s not forgotten me, nor replaces me, and I know I will recover from all of this, but you’re right. Nothing you could say here will make me feel better right now. . .” He swallows hard. In a very soft voice he whispers, “Thank you though, I. . . .Miss those. . .” He looks to the side as he says those last two words and with a gentle sigh he murmurs, “You are a good man Joseph. . .”
Naturally, the head slave was completely oblivious to Master Mois’ strong desire for greater comfort. So when the man separated from the hug, his vampire slave could not help but feel a bit of disappointment, for deep down he felt he needed the embrace as well. Of course he could not admit such things, even to himself. Still, he stepped back at the same time and flashed a gentle smile.
’No, I’m not. But I miss them too,’ the slave thought sadly. “And you are a better one,” he finally said after a short moment. “You should rest, Master Mois. It has been a long day.”
The flash of sad behind the man’s eyes tugs at the young human’s heart and with a nod he moves slowly past Joseph, reaching up to give his shoulder a squeeze as he passes. “Sorry I did it again today. . .That I had to, to protect him. . .” Long ago, when Mois first joined the police, it was very clear to him how much it pained Joseph to know that he would be killing his kind. Joseph has stopped, at least in any obvious way, expressing his sadness at the murders Mois has committed, and he’s stopped trying to apologize every time to the vampire when he does it, but in this case, in this moment, he feels compelled to once more. He pauses, still holding Joseph’s shoulder, wanting to see how his once mentor will respond this time, and at the same time dreading seeing any response.
For a half second, Joseph pursed his lips. Then he turned his eyes to Master Mois and replied simply, “I know. I understand.” His eyes were gentle as ever, his expression purely understanding, purely forgiving. “You did what was necessary to protect your family, Master Mois.”
Mois isn’t sure if he’s happy or sad that Joseph has come to accept his role in all this so completely, with perfect forgiveness. ’He was clearly so upset when it began, but now, he doesn’t even show my an ounce of direct disapproval. . .’ He’d noticed the twitch, the slight change in the man before he actually looked at him, but says nothing, giving the shoulder beneath his hand another squeeze before carefully flopping on to the bed nestled against the back wall of the guest room. He shifts and twists for a bit until he has most of the blankets are in his arms, then with a faint pout he curls up around the lump, wincing at his burn, then lets himself rest at last.
’He didn’t need to hear my distaste of this war. He didn’t need to hear how angry it makes me that he had to kill again, not at him, but at the stupidity of it all. He didn’t need to hear how stupid it is that people had to die today, just because we forgot to ask Erik something so simple. He knows all of this. No, he needs my forgiveness, and he has it. That is all he needed to see right now,’ Joseph thought as he bowed, strode towards the door and turned off the light.
For once in his life, he cared little for the rest of his chores, and merely went straight to his room, removed his clothing, and collapsed onto his bed, joining his masters in a deep slumber after a difficult day.
~*~
The morning is greeted by a rather stuff and honestly repulsed Alexi, his nose waking him up more than anything else and as he twitches, his head rotating back and forth to try and find the smell, he realizes with even greater disgust that the acrid odor is the smell of his own sick. He represses a groan however, the heavy body laying mostly on top of him reminding him of how bad things really were the night before for all involved, and despite his own inability to linger on those feelings, he knows that for most people those feelings would still be there, and that it’s best to be kind to people who have suffered such a blow.
’Not that waking to this smell is a kindness, but at the least I can let him sleep a little bit longer. . . .’ His internal clock tells him that he still has time, his plan for the day laying itself out plainly and simply, drawing a soft sigh from him as he thinks of just how to explain to Erik that his very free comrades, the ones that survived but were captured, would now serve as slaves for his own companies. The hand resting on Erik’s back comes up to begin petting his hair softly, the darkness of the room making touch his only way of interacting with the sleeping man and possibly assessing his status as far as internal turmoil goes. His body is a little numb, so only his fingers can really tell him if the man rests soundly, or if he is plagued by his pain.
Given the turmoil he had suffered the previous night, the vampire leader actually seemed to sleep quite peacefully. But upon Alexi’s gentle movements, he began to stir, his eyes opening slowly as he smelled the acrid stench. “Good morning,” he muttered, gently moving himself away from the other man, unsure if continued touch was acceptable at this point. He did not yet move off the bed however, simply to a spot further away from Alexi’s person.
Alexi lets out and unconscious pout as Erik pulls away. He’d liked having someone in his arms, the feeling one of comfort and calm. ’But, it is his right to move away. He is not a pet. . .’ With the pout still on his face he stretches, grimacing at the feeling of the foul stuff touching him, it’s half dry nature feeling like rotten half dried oatmeal on his clothes and skin. Making a face he moves away from the mess, coming to sit right next to Erik in his effort to flee his upchuck, and settling in such a way that his arm is pressed gently against Erik’s. “Good morning. . .” he murmurs, looking at the mess with growing disgust. “Join me for a bath?” he asks offhandedly, in obvious need of removing himself from the smell and feel of it all.
Erik nodded, having been contemplating the idea of a bath himself, and slowly rousted himself from the bed, shucking his clothes carelessly as he walked towards the palatial bathroom. In an attempt to “shock” himself out of his stupor, he stepped into the coldest pool, submerging his head completely. In truth, he could think of nothing to say to Alexi. He was just completely numb after the emotional outpour of the previous night. After a few minutes in the coldest tub, he silently switched over to the warmest, allowing the pleasant temperature to loosen his muscles.
Alexi follows suit, dropping his clothing carelessly and slipping into the first tub. He watches his companion head to the third one and lets out a soft sigh. ’So bland, so empty. It is almost as bad as the pain. . .It is like how I am without stimulus. . .’ He only watches Erik for a few seconds however before ducking under the water to begin scrubbing off the nasty. When he comes back up, the skin around his face a little raw, Erik is climbing into the tub with him. He watches, curious, as the vampire seems to relax slightly and he lets himself drift over slowly to go sit beside the other male.
He doesn’t know what to do after that however. He knows he wants to comfort Erik, but without the man actively seeking comfort, he feels a black in his mind. ’I know comfort, I. . . .I think I know how it works, and what people do. . .Mois is easy. He just needs a presence, some touching, some contact, and he seems to calm. But. . . .But Erik seems calm now, but I can tell, it is not a good calm. It feels. . .. I feels queasy. . . .’ Bitting his lip he reaches up and places a hand on Erik’s shoulder, slight rifts of uncertainty trickling through him as he tries to figure out what he can do for this poor, wounded man.
Erik felt the rifts of uncertainty as if from a great distance, and took the hand on his shoulder into his own. “Thank you,” he muttered. “Thanks for helping me last night. You are a good man, Alexi.” Shuffling away, he took some of the soap and began scrubbing himself down, luxuriating in the bath and just trying to make himself feel human again. Presently, he began washing his hair as well, wondering if Alexi would start rambling about something to fill the silence.
The warmth of Erik’s fingers around his own is comforting in it’s own way and Alexi wonders if he really fails so much at comforting that while trying to comfort, he instead is comforted, however he lets the thought slide away quickly as he turns his attention to Erik’s words. His eyes follow Erik as he moves away and he gives the man a half smile, mimicking his actions as he begins cleaning his own body. “I try to be. Joseph did his best with what he was given, however I am still unsure if I deserve the title of ‘good man’. . .” Taking out a finger brush he begins scrubbing his nails, hoping Joseph will have food waiting for them when they returns to the room. He’s starving.
When the pair finished their baths and dried off, they opened the bathroom door back into Alexi’s room to find that the bedsheets had been changed, their clothes had been put away to be washed, and two large hot plates of breakfast had been situated on the table. It was almost as if a magical cleaning fairy (or magical vampire who may or may not have been named Joseph) had cleaned everything to specifications while they had bathed, and had left so that they could have peaceful time alone.
Erik looked over the scene with a slight pang of guilt that he had not helped, and began putting on the light and comfortable sweatpants and t-shirt that had been put out for him today. The outfit was a little below the fashion statement of Alexi’s and Joseph’s usual calibers of choices, but Erik somewhat preferred the familiarity and informality of the clothing.
The rest of the bath is spent in relative silence, Alexi humming and splashing every so often. He uses all four baths, as is his preference, before following behind Erik back to his room. There he finds the place smelling like freshly cut grass and a hint of moon lilies and he can’t help but smile at the small things Joseph has learned and does to make his master happy and comfortable. Though he would much rather be seen as Joseph’s son, he knows the best he can manage is to see Alexi in a fond light.
Bounding over to his bed he scoops up his rather flashy attire, nodding in approval at Joseph’s choice. ’He knows I like looking odd and kind of scary when dealing with the police. This is perfect! I will look like an old mob boss who got bedazzled’ Humming softly he slips into the silk lined suit, the rich purple the seams and cuffs bedecked with real gems every few inches, making the overall look rather flashy and garish, but once on Alexi, it does not look at all out of place. Running his fingers over the fabric he relished in the familiarity and delightful feeling of it against his skin before looking over at his guest.
His smile sinks a little however as he once more focuses on the man’s feelings, realizing that most people do not like seeing people happy when they themselves are not happy. So instead of continuing to molest his clothing he takes a seat on his bed and stretches slightly. Smiling over at Erik with sympathetic eyes he murmurs softly, “I wish I knew how to help Erik. I. . . .I am not very good with honest interpersonal interactions. . .”
Despite himself, Erik could not help but grin as he looked over at the “bedazzled mob boss.” “It’s all right, Alexi,” he muttered, and instinctively, he took the billionaire’s hand and gently pulled him over to the breakfast table. “You look… eccentrically lovely,” he said absentmindedly, sipping his blood and opening the plate to see some fish, yogurt, and a gigantic veggie omelette.
Once more Alexi feels the small bout of comfort as Erik takes his hand and he smiles softly as he’s dragged off his bed. Taking his seat on the floor he squirms happily as Erik calls him lovely. He’s always liked compliments, and after the fiascos before when Erik saw him as needlessly eccentric and offensive he’s glad now at least he’s got some positive light in the vampire’s eyes. Pulling the lid off his own meal he begins eating slowly, his mind shifting to an important matter at hand. Glancing up at the vampire he broaches the subject as gently as he knows how. “I will have a rather busy day today. The sudden schedule shift will be a bit inconvenient, but I think I can recover the timeline within a day or so.”
Erik nodded, beginning to feel a tad more relaxed with the tasty meal. “The schedule shift?” he asked curiously. He was sure having one of your buildings broken into would cause a break in your schedule, but a part of him was interested in what exactly Alexi would have to deal with.
Alexi nods. “Yeas. I will have to reschedule a meeting I had this morning with the head of one of my offshore distributors to swing by the police station.” He keeps his tone calm, making sure Erik knows he’s not upset over this. “They will have the survivors from yesterday’s. . . Happening, and I will have to speak with the department chief to make the arrangements for their transfer into my name. . .” He keeps his eyes on his meal while he says this, a part of him not wanting to see Erik’s face when he says this. He doesn’t want to see the man’s anger as he admits that he will be purchasing Erik’s own men.
Erik turned his head and stared at the floor for a moment, unsure of how he felt that Alexi would be purchasing them. I should be happy, he thought, Alexi will provide for them and treat them well until he frees them all. But… it is frustrating. He has the power to destroy us all, and all I can do is thank the stars he is using it for good.
After a short moment, Erik turned back to his dining companion and nodded. “Do you always buy magicals who tried to kill you?” he asked. It was intended as a joke, but as he said it, he had to wonder.
The quiet man nods slowly. “Yes. I have purchased every magical that has ever sought my life. At least those that lived. . .Mois has killed a few. So too have the guards set about my various companies and the police when taking the magicals in, however I have paid good money for the officers to keep as many as they can alive so that I may acquire them. . .” He glances up at Erik, both curious and scared to see how he takes the news. He has no idea how he will react. He hasn’t felt too much thus far from the vampire, but it’s clear he’s not overjoyed at the prospect.
“Well, to my knowledge, we’ve never gone after you directly. You were, well, are too protected. But I’m starting to realize just how much of the world you control. And looking back on it, I’m wondering just how often we have attacked one of your holdings, actually. I imagine you have many that are not directly in your name,” Erik responded, almost curious more than anything else. “I’m not upset, or anything, if that’s what you are feeling, by the way. I know you treat your slaves well. I’m just surprised, I suppose.” Despite the vampire’s words, there was still a lingering nausea at the thought of Mois or the guards killing his friends, especially in light of last night, but it was not anger, just frustration and sadness.
Setting his fork down Alexi takes slow breaths. Though not overwhelming in any way, the frustration and sorrow coming off the other man does nothing to settle his stomach and with a sigh he looks up at Erik with a strained look. “I have not been allowed to be a kind man since before I became a man, but I did what I could to lessen the bloodshed. . .” Pushing his half eaten plate away he crosses his arms atop the table and settle his head on them. Letting out a long sigh he murmurs, “Yes. I have many, many holdings that are under my name. I have an entire alter ego in fact, but. . .That is not important.” He offers Erik a soft smile, looking up at him cutely.
Erik’s eyes saddened at the billionaire’s words, wondering just what his life had been like growing up. But there was no reason to ask such things now, instead he just laughed. “Well, you are a kind man, Alexi Vandros. Even if you don’t believe it. Any chance I could join you at the police station today? I’m sure I’d be a huge hit,” he teased, mirroring the man’s cute grin with his own.
Alexi’s expression goes from cute to calculating as he contemplates the man’s words. After a long moment he stands, stretching. “Sure.” he says, smiling once more. His smile becomes sly and with a wave he walks out of the room calling over his shoulder, “See you later Erik!” Closing the door he makes his way down the hall towards the main entryway. He moves quickly through the house and into the back garden, slipping into the shed. He’s in there for several minutes before reappearing with Elaria at his side, his smile still rather sly, but with a note of happiness.
His idea is both kind and cruel, but he hopes the good will outweigh the bad. She certainly feels that what he plans is a nice thing and as she hands over the equipment he’ll need she ruffles his hair lovingly before heading back to the shed for some sleep. Last night she was kept up but her new tunnel mate. Slipping the small camera carefully into a flower from the garden he slips the ruffly thing into his chest pocket and shoots Joseph a text asking him to meet him by the front door in a few minutes.
Seeing Joseph already waiting for him by the door Alexi smiles warmly at the man, producing a display tablet about the size of a notebook from inside his coat and handing it over to the vampire. Once Joseph takes it Alexi explains what it’s for. “My guest requested to come with me to the police station so I decided to give him a look see while I am there.” He speaks softly, only someone trying to overhear him would be able to hear him besides Joseph. “I would bring it up to him myself, but that would make me late for my later meetings today and I need to get back on schedule after the mishaps yesterday.”
Tapping the screen he murmurs, “It’s one way and easy to use. Deliver it to him for me will you?” Still smiling he gives Joseph’s arm a squeeze before heading out the door and down to his waiting car. Uwin smiles broadly and opens the door for him, glad to see his master in far better shape today than he was the night before. Closing the door behind the man he runs around to the driver door and slips inside, sitting of straight and adjusting his mirror so he can see into the back seat where his master sits relaxing against the custom leather seats.
“Of course, Master Alexi,” Joseph replied at once, with his usual bow, understanding the man’s words completely, and rather pleased that Alexi had found a way for Erik to see his comrade. He strides back inside and takes the tablet up to the bedroom, where Erik is still waiting worriedly. The younger vampire glances up at the old slave expectantly, wondering why he was here at such an odd hour. He is attempting (and mostly failing) to work, cursing his mind for being so frazzled by emotion that he cannot focus. In truth, he is glad for the distraction.
It is Joseph who speaks first, “Master Alexi has an idea, if you agree to it. He is riding down to the police station to answer some questions, and he will be speaking to your former comrades, as he will be purchasing them. He has had our resident expert devise a method for you to see them through untraceable surveillance. Would you like to do so?” he asked, his voice very businesslike, though with a hint of his signature empathy.
Erik hesitates for a moment, afraid that if he sees those he betrayed, he might break. But he nods, his crimson eyes the only sign of the pain that prospect is giving him. ‘I deserve this guilt, and I will not disrespect them by refusing to look into their eyes out of pure fear,’ he thinks, taking the tablet from Joseph. ‘Not to mention, Alexi is giving me this gift after what I almost did to him… How can he be so irritatingly merciful?’
Just from Erik’s eyes, his slight hesitation in answering, and the things he knows of the man, Joseph realizes how much pain he is in right now. He realizes quickly that the best thing he can do is leave him alone, as he is not close enough to truly comfort him. So, after setting up the tablet, he leaves, only stopping for a bow and to remind Erik that he can always contact him.
He steps out the door, closes it and locks it behind him, sighing sadly. ‘It’s all so stupid. So much pain. So many deaths… I just wish that everyone would just awake and see the cost of this system. I wish they could see how it’s held the world back for centuries, how cruel it is, not just to the magicals but to humans as well. But… Master Alexi is our only hope. Even his way will not end the bloodshed, though.’
Deciding to make sure he does nothing suspicious while in the police station, Alexi decides to get his camera set up before they reach the station house. Rubbing a finger lightly over the camera so it can read his fingerprint and bio readings he lets out a soft sigh when he feels it vibrate for a moment, letting him know it’s on. It’s a little dark in the back seat, but as he shifts, the camera would have a clear view of Uwin through the open window between the front and back seats. Looking forward he smiles at his beloved driver he pinks slightly as he sees the smile in the rear view mirror. “So, Uwin, how was your evening last night? Have any fun at the game?”
Uwin blushes a little deeper red and nods. He’s ever amazed that his master knows what all his slaves are doing, even on their days off. “Yes Master Alexi. I had a lot of fun. My team won two of the six rounds, coming in second only to Mushia team.” Alexi nods, smiling gently at his little elven driver and making him look shyer than ever.
Erik watched with some interest as Alexi spoke with his driver. Though he already knew Alexi to be a good man, it still somewhat surprised him to see him so such interest in his slaves’ daily lives. Quite apart from that, Uwin had an adorably childish air about him, though Erik knew that depending on his race, he might be older than the vampire himself. As he listened, he stood and wrapped a fuzzy blanket around himself, realizing that he probably was not going to be capable of much else today. ‘There’s no one around, no one to impress, to hide from. I can let myself have this,’ he thought, as he watched Alexi’s day as though it were a movie.
Alexi chats lightly with Uwin all the way to the station, but once they pull close he falls silent, letting Uwin have some time to adjust his face into one of subservience rather than fun. He himself makes sure to settle into his own mask before the small elf pulls the door open for him and he steps out, looking as cold and intimidating as ever. Uwin watches with his gaze as low as he can manage while keeping his eyes on the man as Alexi stalks up to the front door of the station. From his stride to his poise, Uwin sees power emanating from the man and he feels a faint wave of sympathy and a greater wave of awe for his master as he climbs back in the car to park it away from the entrance.
Once inside, Alexi walks right to where he’s needed without waiting for someone to show him the way. He’s done this many times before, though perhaps not at this precinct, but he has a good eye for the head man’s office and after only a couple minutes of gliding about he finds himself in the chief’s office. Without waiting he opens the door, strides in and, upon seeing that there is no one else in the room, takes a seat, his backside falling on to the worn leather seat of the chair just as the door clicks closed behind him. The chief looks at him, bewildered for a moment, then, recognizing Alexi from the day before, glowers at the man while trying and failing to look accommodating.
“Mister Vandros I presume?” he asks gruffly, raising an eyebrow and removing the end of the pen he’d been chewing from between his teeth.
Alexi nods. “You presume correctly.” he says in his cool ‘you are beneath me’ voice and he watches the man’s eyes flash angrily. However, knowing how rich and powerful Alexi is keeps the man’s retort behind his teeth.
Erik watches with interest as Uwin relates the day, and then listens with fascination as, within only fifteen minutes of silence, his voice is changed from the kind and eccentric man that he has come to know and love, back to the powerful and cruel master that he seemed when he arrived. It was almost frightening to hear the difference. Though, Erik could not help but chuckle at the same time. “If I ever tried to pull that tone with any of my friends or subordinates, I would be smacked, and rightfully so.”
The chief holds back his grumbles best he can as he pulls out several files and a huge stack of paperwork. “You know the drill Mister Vandros. You don’t get nothin’ til you fill these out.” He gives Alexi a nasty smile that was trying to pass for polite. “Don’t forget to dot your ‘i’s and cross your ‘t’s nos, eh?” and with that he leaves the room, likely expecting the paperwork to take forever.
However, Alexi Vandros was not top in his writing and business classes for nothing. With the speed of a viper he begins pawing through the documents, his writing so fast that it almost doesn’t look like a human is doing it. Within fifteen minutes he’s signed every document needed to take possession of the twelve surviving captured magicals who had assailed him the day before.
As Alexi works, Erik merely reads the papers, seeing if anything catches his eye. He has always found paperwork to be a particularly dull necessary evil, but this time is different. This time he watches each sheet as Alexi flips through it, and writes down the names. Seven he knew personally, Five in passing. The men and women who survived, the ones who have every right to hate him right now. He is glad that they will wind up in Alexi’s employ until the controls are lifted, but he also knows that they are probably suppressing great fright right now. So once again, he scolds himself for the pain he has caused, wishing there was some way to punish himself that could account for even a quarter of the damage. But he knows there isn’t. Nothing he can give will ever atone for this, not in his mind.
When the chief finally wanders back in he sees Alexi relaxing in his chair and is about to make a snide comment when he notices the untidy stacks he left are now in neat, perfectly ordered piles. Almost storming around his desk he begins looking them over and after ten minutes he lets out a long sigh and looks up at Alexi, clearly irritated. “Well Mister Vandros, you are now the proud owner of twelve monsters that tried to kill you. Would you care to meet’em?”
Alexi nods and without a word he stands and follows the man out of his office. The chief stops and orders triple checks and copies of all the paperwork before leading Alexi underground to the cells they keep their magical “guests” in. He refrains from wrinkling his nose at the smell in the basement cells and he waits a moment to let his eyes adjust at the bottom of the stairs before following the man further to the nearly unlit hallway lined with barred cells on either side. There are a good number of magicals being kept in the cages at this time, but the largest cell at the end is the one that hold the magicals Alexi is after. He wishes he could help them all, for Erik’s sake, but he simply doesn’t have that particular freedom.
Once at the last cell he surveys each of the chained inhabitants with a distant, nearly uninterested gaze. They each have various devices on them, designed to keep them placated or suppressed or controlled and he nods to himself, noting how each and every one come from one of his factories. Without looking at the man he says in a bored voice. “I put on the paperwork where each would be heading. They will be taken to my boarding house in an hour’s time to be prepared for their journey, then shipped to their locations from there.” The chief nods, grumbling at how fast Alexi wants the job done, but keeping it to himself.
Erik watches the scene with growing nausea, the superior tone in Alexi’s voice, the chief’s clear disgust with the magicals, the condition in which those captured are kept, and finally, seeing his men in chains. Tears come to his eyes once more, and he retches, but he does not allow himself the luxury of looking away. He will not dishonor them in such a way.
After looking over each and every one carefully he finally turns on his heel and walks away, leaving the chief to follow behind. ’I will stop at the boarding house so Erik can see them in better condition in a little while, but first. . .’ Slipping upstairs he bustles about the place in his usual busy body fashion, keeping half an eye out and all ears to make sure the chief doesn’t issues any extra orders to ensure that less than twelve arrive at his facility. Once he’s sure they are all loaded up Alexi finally lets the people get back to work, no longer pretending to want to know every detail about the case, and with his usual look of pure arrogance he marches out, slipping comfortably back into his car which is waiting for him, right on time.
Once in the vehicle he lets out a long sigh and calls up to Uwin once he’s seated. “To the Dolahos Boarding House, and take the long way Uwin. I need some fresh air. Uwin acknowledges with a nod and rolls down Alexi’s right hand window ever so slightly as to give the poor man some much needed fresh air.
They arrive over an hour later and once Uwin opens his door Alexi is back under his usual mask and walks into the building looking like the king himself. The head is called and after only a few minutes of bowing and scraping he’s lead to where the new slaves are being bathed, clothed, and if they consent, fed. He walks among them, many of their bindings removed and replaced with his top-of-the-line gear that is far less gastly and much more comfortable. Many of them give him a mix between a furious and a fearful glance, but a few of them simply glare as he passes, pure, unfettered loathing in their eyes as the magicals assigned to them was them without asking or try to comb their hair or fit them in clothing designed for them.
Erik lays on the bed for an hour, just thinking, wishing he could will himself to work, until finally he hears sound from the tablet again. He watches as Alexi enters the boarding house, watching the looks on the magicals’ faces. ‘What must it be like to be so loathed by those you are trying to help?’, he wonders guiltily, realizing that he had worn that exact expression not too long ago towards the man.
’I hope you feel better, seeing them not all covered in filth and in rags. I mean, some of them may have been wearing them on purpose, however. . . .’ SHaking his head lightly Alexi stops in front of each of them, surveying them carefully, giving Erik time to see them. He only has to step back twice, the magical cleaning the new arrivals holding them back as they try to lunge at Alexi. He doesn’t change his expression, and this angers them, but he simply can not show how he feels here. Once he’s done looking everyone over he does a quick survey of the place before departing, muttering, “And I think I’ll go alone from here.” as he walks back to the car. Once safely in the back seat he runs his finger over the camera again, hidden in the flower, and the tablet on Erik’s end goes dark.
Erik gazes into their faces intently, trying to commit each one to memory, more tears coming to his eyes as they glare at Alexi with such hatred. Once the tablet feed is blackened, he tucks his knees to his chin, rocking back and forth on the bed. It is with a very mechanical hand that he takes his lunch later, and Joseph knows better than to trouble him with conversation. But as the elder vampire leaves with the dirty dishes, he turns back to his younger counterpart. “No matter how long you try to torture yourself, it won’t bring them back, Erik. It won’t change what happened. Take the day to grieve, but you know as well as I do that the best way to honor their sacrifice is to keep fighting, to keep working.” And without so much as a moment for Erik to argue, he strides out the door. In the hallway, Joseph closes his eyes and leans against the wall, instinctively ashamed of himself for speaking so frankly like that. But Erik isn’t a master. He is a man in pain, and a man who is needed if this war is ever going to end.
Erik stares at the closed door for a minute. “Damn that man,” he said aloud, tempted to throw something at the wall. But he did not mean it. For Joseph was merely reminding him of what he already knew.
Alexi arrives home late in the evening, wandering into the house slowly, his eyes going immediately towards the direction of his room. Instead of ascending however he heads to the dining room, sending a message to Mois to see if he will be joining him for dinner, or if he wants the time alone.
~*~*~*~*~
His phone vibrates on the bedside table and Mois vaguely wonders when Joseph snuck in to remove it from his pocket. “Grabbing the thing carefully he flinches as the light makes his eyes hurt, but reads the message with interest once it comes into focus. ’Dinner?’ He stretches, wincing only slightly against the throbbing, itching pain.. ’I guess I can make that. . . . .’ Sending a message back that he will be there, Mois sends another to Joseph asking him to find him something to wear since all of his clothing is in his house and not in the manor.
Joseph receives the message and immediately finds Mois some comfortable, but stylish, clothing from the laundry, and takes a minute to iron out the shirt and pants. Taking all the items with him on a hanger, he walks to the bedroom near Alexi’s where the Mois is healing, and knocks on the door. At the man’s behest, he enters, laying the clothes down on the bed with a bow.
Erik spent the rest of the day swimming and training for hours until he had worked his mind and body to the point of sheer exhaustion. And at that point, he broke down in the corner of the bathroom and sobbed, glad that no one was here, dreading the moment Alexi returned, dreading the next day, for he knew that he would have to continue the fight. “I’ve lost people before,” he thought sadly. “But never like this. Never knowingly sacrificing them to save someone else.”
However, by the time Alexi returns from dinner, he is fully clothed, idly reading one of the dossiers on the desk. He is not working intently, but he is trying his best to get back into the swing of the work by the next day.
Mois is on his feet by the time Joseph arrives and he gives the man a pained smile as he enters. “Good evening Joseph.” he murmurs softly. “Thank you for this.” He gestures towards the clothes, giving them a once over. “And thanks for picking something not from Alexi’s wardrobe.”
Downstairs Alexi’s feeling a little queasy as he takes his seat at the dining room table. He knows he should really have the food sent upstairs so that Mois wouldn’t have to come down, but he knows the closer he gets to the wounded vampire, the less likely he will be able to finish a meal, and Mois would never stand for that. So, after reading Mois’ message, he contents himself with smiling faintly at the serving staff and nodding gratefully when they serve him.
“Good evening, Master Mois,” Joseph answers, his voice calm and quiet. He smiles a bit at the man’s thanks, perhaps brighter than he would have smiled around anyone else, Master Alexi included. “Do you… require anything else, Master?” he asks quietly, wanting to know if he is dismissed or if Mois wishes to speak with him longer.
Mois surveys his lifelong companion for a long moment before his smile widens slightly and he shakes his head. “No Joseph, I’m quite alright.” He chuckles lightly, his pain killers making him a little more loose of tongue than normal. “Won’t be long now before you won’t have to call me, or anyone for that matter, ‘Master’ any more. . .” He sighs gently. “I look forward to that. . .”
‘I wish I could as well, Master Mois. But I know what I would become. Still, there is no need to trouble you until the time comes. I should not have mentioned it before,’ Joseph thinks sadly, a deep pang arising in his chest. ‘I have lived as a slave, and I will die as one, though I will always be proud of Master Alexi for what he has done for the rest of our kind.’ But he says none of this, instead he just smiles, “I’m glad, Master Mois,” and leaves the room with a final bow.
Having a good feeling he knows what’s on his friend’s mind, Mois is careful to not show his sadness at them and instead continues to smile and nods as Joseph leaves the room. Carefully he pulls on his borrowed clothing and begins making his way carefully down to the dining room. ’If only we could convince him, here, now, where he can’t run away, that he’s not a bad man. . .’ With a sigh he shakes his head, ambling slowly into the dining area. Alexi immediately hops up and tries to help Mois to his chair. The elder brother is about to push his brother back, laughing that he doesn’t need the help, but as soon as he feels his brother’s hand on his arm he relaxes into the help without objection. ’I got no time to be held nor hold last night. . .’ He muses, and enjoys for now the brief contact.
Once he’s seated he gives his brother a curious look, noting the less than glowing expression on his face. Alexi however ignores the look and instead pushes a few plates of his favorite foods towards his brother and smiles cheerily. “The cooks went a little all out tonight. I guess, after hearing about the attack, the head chef decided to spoil us like we are children again.” e smiles warmly at the dishes before him and begins pulling bits and pieces of each on to his plate to eat.
Mois follows suit, but more slowly, the ache from his wound making moving a task despite the painkillers. Once he has a decent plate full he join Alexi in eating up many of his favorite foods, maintaining a steady stream of calming brother talk as they do so. Alexi informs him of how many survived and how they are doing well and being sent off to work cleaned and refreshed as they allow themselves to be. Mois nods, a faint shadow crossing his face as he does so, but the shadow passes and he responds lightly that he’s glad for them.
Once the meal is over - being a bit prolonged because Alexi wants to give his food at least a little time to process before ascending completely into Erik’s pain again - Alexi walks Mois back up to the room where he was recovering, ignoring all the man’s objections that he’ll be fine in his home. Scowling at his older brother he pouts, “It will be easier for the doctor to keep an eye on you here.”
Unable to argue with this Mois sighs and lets Alexi lead him the rest of the way without objection. Once in his temporary room he sits down on the bed with a pained sigh and, without warning, pulls his brother close for a hug. Burying his face in Alexi’s midsection he simply holds the man for a good long while, enjoying the contact, the warmth that comes from being so close to his little brother. Above Alexi carefully settles his hands on Mois’ shoulders to reciprocate, not wanting to touch the burns on his back accidentally. He feels warm inside and smiles softly down at the shorter haired male and eventually, when they pull apart, he presses a kiss to his brother’s cheek.
“Get well, my dear brother. . .” He murmurs, smiling a little wider as Mois simply nods in reply, and with one final glance backwards, Alexi slips from the room silently. Using the wall for support he takes a few deep breaths, letting the illness that swept through him the moment he mounted the stairs play about his body for a bit until he can walk straight again. Making sure to keep himself steady, doing his best to not send Erik on to another feedback loop of his own feelings, he enters his room quietly, giving the vampire a bright smile. “Hello Erik.” he says softly, but with a note of cheer in his voice. He looks at the scattered papers only briefly before pulling open his wardrobe to find something to wear for the evening.
Joseph serves Erik his supper in silence, for he knows that that is what Erik needs right now, and tidies the room so that it will be spotless in time for Master Alexi’s arrival. Erik thanks him, of course, and forces himself to eat, a dead stare in his eyes. ‘I will not let it affect me. I will wake up tomorrow and bury the pain so that I can work. I have done enough wallowing,’ he repeats to himself.
It is with the same steely stare, not malicious, not happy, just robotic, that Erik meets Alexi’s eye. “Hello, Alexi,” he returns. “Thank you, for today.”
Doing his best to hold his food down Alexi peeks around the door at Erik. “Erik, you do not seem well. Should I call the doctor?” He knows that the “unwell” is emotional, but he’s found that sometimes, threatening to bring in a doctor gets people to talk.
Erik shakes his head and gulps. “No, I don’t think a doctor would help,” he explained, a strained smile on his face. “Besides, you’re the one who looks a little green.”
Chuckling softly Alexi pulls on a rather “Aladdin” style outfit before closing his wardrobe door and plopping down on his bed, facing Erik. “Yes, well, my pale green is just a reflection of your deep, deep forest green my dear Erik, and that is only one of the many ways that I know you are very much not fine.”
The vampire glanced at the mirror curiously, wondering if he was in fact facially discolored, but as suspected, Alexi had been referring to his mental state. “I didn’t say I was fine, Alexi,” he replied, smiling slightly. “I just said that a doctor couldn’t help. But before you say anything, neither can you. I have explained what’s wrong. I appreciate your forgiveness, I do. But, at the end of the day, you can not absolve me of their deaths. You don’t have to stand before the families of the dead and explain the decision you made. Nothing but time can make that even remotely tolerable,” he explained grimly.
With a long, stern look, Alexi stares at the man until finally he makes a decision. “Well, I am not sure if it will help, but it sure can not hurt, and it tends to make Mois feel better, so. . .” Climbing off the bed he strides over to the chair Erik is sitting in and then, without so much as a ‘by-your-leave’ he seizes the vampire from behind in a hug and settles his head on his shoulder. He stays just like that, waiting quietly for him to say or do something, or at least accept the gesture for now.
Erik realized what Alexi was going to do as soon as he got off the bed, but he still stiffened at the gentle touch. “Alexi…” he muttered, attempting to protest, but the words trailed off. Instead, he just melted into the hug for several moments, until he stood up, pulling out of Alexi’s arms just long enough to turn and wrap himself in them again, now burying his face into his friend’s. They remained like that for several minutes before Erik finally broke off the hug and stepped back, silent tears in his eyes. “Thank you,” he said, his voice remarkably steady.
The human wants to protest as Erik moves away from him, but he is cut off when the larger man turns and wraps his own arms around him. Burying his face against Erik’s collar he holds the vampire close, pouring as much of his calm comfort into the bond as he can. he knows it’s a weak, pathetic attempt, but it’s all he has. He knows it’s more his will than his feelings he’s trying to pass along, his own muted emotions lingering between worry and compassion, but he tries none the less. Eventually Erik pulls away and Alexi looks up at him with sad, curious eyes. He looks better, seems less hurt, and the eccentric madman manages a soft smile as he looks up into Erik’s face, his own cheeks glistening with tears he didn’t even notice had fallen. “You are most welcome Erik.” he murmurs softly, his hands still on Erik’s ribs.
Despite his grief, Erik was not blind to how their position might look out of context, not unlike two lovers sharing an embrace. But he shakes the image from his mind. He would never be with Alexi, or anyone for that matter. “I should get back to work,” he muttered, “Unless there’s something you would like to discuss, that is.”
Smiling vaguely up at the man he tilts his head cutely to the side. “Nothing of great import, unless you would like to hear about anything you may have missed while I was dealing with your comrades today?”
Erik nodded, “Sure, I’d love to.” He stood up from the desk and sat down on the bed, listening intently.
Alexi joins Erik on the bed and goes over the facts in his mind quickly. “I am sure I do not have to go over the station house. Things were very well spelled out there. I made sure all twelve survivors made it to my boarding house.” Taking a breath, Alexi stretches before going on. “There they will be cared for until they are in top condition, or as close as the workers can get if they refuse treatment or injure themselves trying to escape or prolong their stay. Then, in groups of three, they will be sent to different factories that I own, except for two of the girls and the youngest boy.”
He nods slowly. “They will be sent, together, to a training house I have for training. There they will learn to basically be butlers.” Twiddling his thumbs he feels a little nervous as he goes on. “They will learn to work at parties and will be on call for the larger parties I need to rent spaces for. The grand ballroom here can only hold so many, and every month or so I need a larger space and I can not transport all the manor’s slaves to help me bus it.” He looks down at his hands. “They also host parties on my behalf and are looked after by a rather fierce woman who protects them like her own children. A rather admirable lady.”
Erik nodded, feeling even more sick to his stomach. He was pleased that the twelve were alive, pleased that they would be treated well. But he also saw things from their perspective, knew that they would be furious with the arrangements. “It isn’t for long though, really, is it… We are almost to the fourth dose,” he replied, his words a statement, rather than a question.
Alexi looks towards his bookshelf, then to Erik, smiling. “Yes, it should not be long now. I foresee about a week more before the next dose, and between here and there, a single party. I doubt the others will even be acclimated to their new barracks before their control devices falter.” With a slow breath he looks towards the door, letting his mind drift. “One of the keys to the success of my personal companies, the ones not passed on to my from my father, are successful because of the happiness of the slaves.” He glances at Erik. “Well, perhaps not happy, but at least a distinct lack of misery. . . .”
Erik nods. Perhaps a few weeks ago, he might have been sarcastic with Alexi about how he would have no idea if his workers were happy. But he has long realized what the man is doing, improving their lives as best he can given the resources he has, being as good to his many slaves as possible without breaking his cover. Besides, he does not have it in him to be sarcastic, even jokingly, right now. So he simply replies, “That makes sense,” and then hesitates for a moment. “You should sleep soon, Alexi,” he mutters. He wished that he could bury himself in the smaller man’s arms again. But he would not allow himself that kind of luxury. This pain was deserved, and it was his to bear. Besides, after so long disallowing himself physical comfort from anyone but himself, he feared he might respond far too greatly to the man that not a month ago he had despised. Before turning back to his work, he awaited Alexi’s response.
The rich man’s eyes remain on the vampire, still worried that he might be upset over the implication that slaves can be happy while serving, but the response he gets is not the one he would normally expect. He reasons that, by the feelings coming off the man, that it’s quite understandable that he’s not quite himself, and with a smile he nods and stretches. “I suppose you are correct Erik.” he says with a nod before meandering over to his wardrobe to change yet again. Once he’s done changing he wanders over to Erik once more and impulsively wraps his arms around him from behind. “I think it is the bond. . .” he murmurs. “I get the continued feeling that you are in immense need of hugs. . .Not to mention you are still very clearly not yourself, and hugs are the only cure I can offer save for unorthodox drugs, but those are not an option really as I do not know how it would affect me to have you drugged, and I do not actually support using of them.” He holds the vampire tight, waiting for some sign that he’s having any effect on the man.
Erik was incredibly tempted to grumble, but instead he just fell into the hug, hoping that Alexi would not offer anything more. He could not allow himself to get accustomed to this. “Thank you,” he muttered, his voice sullen but thankful. “I really am fine. I’ll be functional once I finish reading these documents and get some sleep, I think,” he said, gesturing towards the thirty page stack in the corner of his desk.
Alexi feels a touch of rejection from his gesture but instead of letting go he listens to the man’s words and lets out a sigh. Sifting he rests his head atop the vampire’s noggin and murmurs, “Mois likes being held after suffering sadness and pain. If you would like to join me in my bed later, I assure you I am quite used to having someone appear there in the middle of the night and would not be bothered.” With that he gives Erik another quick squeeze then steps away. Yawning and stretching Alexi crawls into bed, feeling tired and a bit ill. He pushes away the ill feeling best as he can as he settles into the bed, getting comfy and making sure to leave room to one side should Erik decide to join him later.
Not wanting to make a scene, Erik relaxes into the hug until Alexi lets him go, and presents him with a smile before getting back to work. Though he was rather distracted by the vice strangling his heart, he finished the reading within ninety minutes and took off his shirt for bed. Though he gazed at Alexi’s bed longingly, the vampire ignored the impulse to take the man up on his offer and walked over to his own. ‘I will not endanger my resolve like that. Not when I’m this… fragile’ he thought steelily, and crawled under his own covers. As he slept, he dreamed that he was personally shooting the magicals who had died, and even the ones who had been captured. Over and over again, he tortured and killed his friends, with guns, bombs, or just with his own bare hands. It was in a cold sweat, hair matted to his scalp, and dried tears down his eyes, that he awoke the next morning.
Alexi isn’t asleep for very long when he’s awoken by a huge wave of nausea. He doesn’t have time to contemplate where the feeling is coming from but instead rushes straight to the bathroom to turn his stomach inside out. He barely makes it to the basin in time, tears of pain and sorrow pouring down his cheeks. Wave after wave of pain and burning guilt washes over him. Shocks and aches race through him along with cold chills as he tries to not boot all over himself with each fresh wave of upchuck. He soon runs out of solids and dry heaves bile onto the bowel. It goes on like this three hours, his arms wrapped over his chest as he tries to fight off the sensations assaulting his system.
When at last the waves subside for a while, Alexi collapses on a heap on the floor and simply cries, too weak to even hold his arms against his body. He trembles softly, sobbing, trying to get the stuff burning the inside of his nose out so it stops burning. His thoughts are scattered and his limbs feel like jelly as he simply cries his way through the pain.
The soft breaking potion allows a slave to feel remnants of what his master feels, echoes that are not as strong as binding, or even hard breaking, but enough to know if the master needs assistance. For years, Alexi’s emotions were not strong enough to make any ripples, but with Erik’s turbulence coursing through his master’s head, Joseph has become accustomed to feeling echoes of aches and pains from his master these days. This is why, when he went to bed, he was not terribly concerned by the ache in the pit of his stomach, realizing that there was little he could do so long as Master Alexi insisted on bunking with Erik, and assuming that the pain would subside once they went back to sleep. It is three hours later when he awakes, the usual fluttering awake between REM cycles, and he still feels the gnawing pain. In fact, it is now considerably worse. Increasingly worried, he rushes out of bed and dons his uniform, hastily putting up his hair (for a master should never see his slave out of uniform) and blurs out of his room to Alexi’s quarters.
He need not turn on the light to see that his charge is not in his bed, and the smell of vomit quickly tickles his nostrils. Resisting the urge to plug them, he races into the bathroom and finds Master Alexi in a heap. “Master!” he exclaims, running to the man to make sure that he is still alive. Once it is clear that he is, he immediately grabs him a large glass of water, along with some anti-nausea medicine. “Drink. Please,” he mutters, helping him to a sitting position. “Master, in a few minutes, may I carry you out of here? The proximity to Erik is obviously dangerous,” he suggests as he mops up the man’s face with a wet cloth.
The cry of “Master!” echoes around the room, making Alexi’s throbbing head pulsate unpleasantly. Groaning he tries to push himself up, but before he has the chance strong hands take hold of him and help him ever so gently to sit up, propping him up against the nearest wall so he doesn’t flop right back over into the mess of sick. He feels pills places in his mouth and he painfully gulps down some water with them, his throat raw. Tears continue to cascade down his cheeks but he tries to blink them away so he can see his beloved father.
’He looks so worried. . .He normally hides things, but, he looks clearly worried now, anyone could see it. I must look horrible for him to be reacting so strongly. . .Why. . .?’ “Joseph, why are you here?” he asks, ignoring Joseph’s request for now as his curiosity overrides his need to be polite. The feeling of the cool cloth on his face is a relief, but even that pales in comparison to the pain he’s feeling on the inside.
Joseph appeared confused by the question for a moment, and it was only then that he realized just how strange his actions were. This was far from the first time he had cared for his master, but it was the first time that he had come with no warning and without being called for in some manner. “I felt an echo of your pain, or rather, Erik’s pain. They are not uncommon now, but I was worried because you and Erik should both be asleep right now. I wanted to be sure you were alright, young Master,” Joseph replied, rather embarrassed now. And clearly you were not,’ he neglected to add.
Alexi stares at the man, curious as to how much emotion must have been pouring through him to catch Joseph attention in such a way. He’s been worse, but he concludes it must be the duration of the pain that dragged the poor man out of bed. Chuckling softly he murmurs, “Young Master. It has been a while since I have heard that one. . .” Letting out a sigh he tries to lift his arm and fails. ’I wonder if will make the basin should the pain start again. . .’ The pain is by no means completely gone, but it has dulled down to an almost manageable level. Most of it is from the three hours of strenuous activity that has him in pain now, but he also has no doubt that it will return, eventually.
A part of him is tempted to tell Joseph yes, that he would love to be taken away from all the pain, but that part of him is very small and quiet. Despite the unpleasantness of it all, Alexi still relishes being able to feel like this and wouldn’t trade it for the world. Shaking his head gently he murmurs, “No Joseph. I will stay here.” He gives the man a weak smile. “If you would like to stay here with me, I will not stop you, however I do insist that you not do anything to interrupt Erik’s sleep. . .He needs rest, after all he has been through. He needs this sleep. . .” His breathing a little ragged, Alexi takes a few breaths to try and regulate it a bit.
For the briefest of moments, Joseph’s eyes portray a pained look, almost as though he wants to argue with his master, to stop the man from allowing himself to be so hurt. But it subsides quickly as he remembers his place once more. Instead, he gently lifts the man and moves him to a lounge chair on the side of the pool, pulls two pillows from his bed, and then sets to cleaning the mess of sick from around the basin so that it will not continue to cause more nausea.
’I am sorry Joseph. I know how much it hurts you to see me like this and be unable to take the pain away. I am truly sorry. . .’ He does his best to not flop like a rag doll when the vampire picks him up and is moderately successful, helping a little to situate himself as he laid on the chair. He smiles a little, looking at Joseph cutely. I can not recall the last time you carried me around like that Joseph. . .How long has it been?”
“With you conscious, twelve years,” Joseph answered simply, and without hesitation, as he continued to clean. He could remember the night well. Alexi had been drugged by a woman looking to take advantage of him, and he could barely walk straight when he got home. But that was a story for another time.
Alexi tries to recall when that was and what was happening, but for some reason, the memory is hazy. So, shaking his head, he shifts his attention back to Joseph. He watches the man work for a while, but soon enough, he has something other than watching his father clean up his mess to worry about. He can feel the pain coming back, the sickness, the shame. Gasping he clutches the chair beneath him, his head falling back as tears begin to once more cascade down his cheeks. Small sobs and whines come from his throat as he tries to control and direct the pain and keep his twisting innards in check.
Just as he finishes cleaning up the vomit (though he had not yet properly shined the floor) Joseph heard the unmistakeable sounds of his beloved master growing sick again. ‘I wish you would let me wake him up, Master Alexi,’ he thought angrily. ‘Erik himself would not want you to go through this.’ But alas, those were not his master’s wishes. Instead, Joseph quickly brought him a cold wet cloth, a large basin, and a tall glass of water. “Drink, please Master,” he muttered, handing the cup to him. “Tell me what you feel, please,” he begged. “Perhaps it will help stop the pain from making you so ill.”
Alexi tries to drink, tries to comply with what Joseph is begging him to do, but in the middle of a sip a fresh wave of stinging pain races through him and he spills his mouthful down his chin as he cries out. His head thrashes back and forth as his breathing becomes erratic. With a gentle whine he finds his voice for a moment. “I do not, ah!, know. It all just hurts. . .” He tries to concentrate and after a moment he’s able to put a word to one of the feelings. “Shame!” he barks, crying hard and staring at the ceiling. “Shame. . .” he repeats, this time in a breathy whisper. “I can not tell why, I can not, I can not, AH!” Grabbing his stomach he rolls, hanging his head over the basin and heaving the water Joseph gave him before into it’s depths.
Joseph nodded, gently dabbing the water from Alexi’s chin. ‘That makes sense,’ he thought. ‘Given what Erik is feeling right now.’ He thought about giving Alexi something to make him sleep, but he was sure that his master would rather just suffer through this. So all he could do is watch while his son endured wave after wave of another man’s pain, as that man slept and dreamed just a room away. A few tears came to the slave’s eyes, but they were silent as he looked after his master, doing what he could to make him more comfortable.
Other feelings course through Alexi. Sorrow, disgust, horror, all pounding at him like a constant barrage of sledgehammers to the head and gut. He can’t name them however, coming too hard and fast for him to even breath properly between waves of nausea. He feels comfort at Joseph presence and at one point spots the tears in his eyes, but he continues to relish the ability to simply feel. Joseph stays with him through the night and Alexi is glad to have his hand to hold as at last, Erik seems to stop being in such torment. Alexi feels achy all over, and starving, his face crusty from the vomiting and the tears. He uses a bit of cloth to blow his nose before settling back against the chair, working on breathing. “I. . .I think he is awake now Joseph. Could you. . . .Could you bring him some water and cloth. If he has suffered even a tenth of what I have, I feel he may be in need of it, and. . .I do not want him coming in here just yet. . .” He looks up at Joseph, smiling faintly, knowing he’ll understand.
“Of course, Master Alexi,” Joseph replied at once, proud of his charge for caring so much for Erik’s needs as well. Erik had already turned on the bedroom light, and silent tears still fell down his face, covering his cheeks. “Here,” Joseph began gently, pulling up a chair next to the tall bed and handing Erik a wet cloth and some water. Unlike with Master Alexi, he was quite sure Erik would not want him to dab the tears for him. The younger vampire blinked. “Wha-? How long was I asleep?” he looked outside, and it was only just past sunrise. Joseph was never here this early. “Alexi?” he asked, comprehension dawning on him. “What’s wrong?”
“I cannot tell you yet,” Joseph replied. “Master’s orders. Just relax. I’ll get you some leftover soup and blood for breakfast,” Joseph explained, blurring down to the kitchens. He returned with the food within ten minutes, which kept Erik sufficiently distracted from his questions, and strode back to help Master Alexi again. He carried a smaller cup of soup sitting in a bowl on a hotplate into the bathroom and set it down by the door, quite sure that Master Alexi was not quite well enough to eat yet.
While Joseph is busy off helping Erik feel better, Alexi focuses on trying to get his body to work properly again. Flexing his muscles, stretching his shoulders and back, breathing deep. His lungs feel tight in his chest as he works to dispel the ache there, but he quickly becomes able to breath more smoothly. ’So, that is what a real nightmare feels like. . .’ He’s had nightmares before, but mostly he wakes with only the vaguest feeling of having had a rough night and his body never felt anything like what he’s feeling now. He’s quite sure is was worse for him than it was for Erik, and it was his dream.
’I am not used to such feelings. My body does not know how to handle the stress, the strain. . .All this pain. . .’ Letting out a soft groan he rolls slightly, trying to stretch out his back and arm muscles. Rocking back and forth he manages to get feeling back into his limbs by the time Joseph returns and with a soft smile he murmurs, “Joseph? Turn up the temp on my soaking tub, will you?”
1 Guest
viewing this page
of
8
© 2007-2024